|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 8:55:35 GMT -5
Fan Fiction 7 – Love and Promises
Chapter 1
Ancient China
The clash of the two swords echoed in the valley, the musical sound produced belied the danger of the duel as a young good looking couple fought with each other. Sparks flew from the metal blades of the swords as well from as the tension between the combatants. The young man in a silver and white suit was trying hard to not to hurt the beautiful young girl in a white and cream suit who fought with all her strength, each blow of her sword aimed to kill her opponent. Both were equally matched in skills, with the young man having the advantage of strength but the young girl made up for her lack of strength with her steely determination to win.
The young man managed to disarm the young girl with an intricate stance and held the blade of his sword against her neck. He looked into her beautiful but furious eyes and knew that he couldn’t hurt her. Without speaking he removed his sword from her neck and turned to leave when the young girl slashed his arm with the small dagger she had taken from her belt, making a deep cut to his arm. The young man turned around furiously and knocked the dagger out of her hand and tackled her to the ground. He held her in his arms and kissed her screams into silence as she fought to escape, his blood staining her clothes. In the end she could not fight her love for the young man and responded to his savage kisses passionately. She clung to him, seducing him with her passion, her irresistible beauty, her sexy curves and sweet kisses.
It was a bittersweet feeling to hold her in his arms. The young man closed his eyes to shut out the young girl’s alluring beauty and tore his lips from hers, breathing deeply as he fought for self-control, “Little Martial Arts Sister, please stop tormenting me. We cannot do this, it is wrong. We cannot be together.”
“Why can’t we be together? I know you love me, we could run away to a place where no one knows us and live as a couple,” the young girl suggested even as a light shiver of coldness gripped her heart when the young man put a distance between them and stood up.
“Don’t be naïve! We cannot be together because I have other obligations. We have to respect and abide by the rules of the society. I have to leave now, please take care of yourself,” the young man refused to look at the young girl as he walked away.
The young girl was devastated by her martial arts brother’s heartless abandonment, “Li Yat Min, you are not a man of honor, you have broken your promise to me and if you walked away from me today, I swear that I will never forgive you.”
Prince Li Yat Min continued to walk away from the young girl with determination, he felt guilty that he had broken his promise and hurt her by leaving. His heart was also breaking but outwardly he remained calm as he forced himself to walk on, afraid that he would not have the strength to leave if he looked back. He loved his martial arts sister with all his heart but he was getting married in two weeks to his fiancé whom he had been engaged to since childhood. His martial arts sister was a very beautiful but dangerous temptation that he had a hard time resisting but he was honor bound to marry his fiancé so the young man hardened his heart against his martial arts sister’s pleas and threats.
“Li Yat Min, I hate you. I don’t ever want to see you again. If I ever see you again, I will kill you!” the young girl broke down in a heap and wept bitterly. The sky suddenly darkened with stormy clouds and soon it began to rain heavily as though the heaven empathized and wept with her.
Chapter 2
The young girl, Princess Xin Jing Li had just turned sixteen was very beautiful with a petite figure, flawless complexion and big beautiful eyes that could capture the soul of a man. Princess Xin Jing Li was the only child of King Xin from the neighboring country of Xin. Princess Xin Jing Li was seven when she was sent to train in martial arts skills under the famous martial arts expert Chen Fu who was her royal father’s sworn brother.
Princess Jing Li’s martial arts brother Prince Li Yat Min was the firstborn son of King Li from the Central Plains. Prince Yat Min and his younger half-brother Prince Yat Jun began training under Chen Fu a couple of years before the arrival of Princess Jing Li. The three of them grew up together. Both Prince Yat Min and Prince Yat Jun fell in love with the beautiful Princess Jing Li. However Princess Jing Li had only eyes for Prince Yat Min.
Prince Yat Jun was very jealous of his elder half-brother but he was very cunning and hid his jealousy well. Prince Yat Jun did not dare to challenge his elder half-brother directly. Instead he would spy on Prince Yat Min and Princess Jing Li. Prince Yat Jun sent word to his royal mother, Lady Silver Leaf who was King Li’s concubine, begging for her help. Prince Yat Min’s royal mother, the Queen had passed away a couple of years ago and King Li had allowed Lady Silver Leaf to take charge of the daily lives of the royal family. Lady Silver Leaf reminded King Li that Prince Yat Min was old enough to get married and it was time for Prince Yat Min to honor his betrothal to Lady Lily.
Lady Lily was fifteen and the only daughter of General Han who was one of King Li’s generals. General Han was a very successful general and had helped King Li solved many difficult problems and as a result King Li had promised to accept Lady Lily as a mate for his firstborn, Prince Yat Min. Lady Lily was very beautiful, intelligent and talented in playing musical instruments such as the flute and Chinese zither. She was also well versed in Chinese literature and history. She was quiet, loyal and obedient so when her father told her that King Li had ordered her to be married to Prince Yat Min in a couple of weeks she had not protested. Though Lady Lily had not met with Prince Yat Min before she had heard that Prince Yat Min was very handsome, kind and honorable and they had been betrothed since childhood.
Prince Yat Min had been ordered by King Li to return to the Central Plains to marry Lady Lily. Prince Yat Min had never met Lady Lily either, though he had been told that Lady Lily was talented in playing musical instruments, very beautiful, quiet and demure, which meant that his future wife was a boring person and Prince Yat Min was dreading their wedding. Prince Yat Min had been away from the Central Plains for over ten years and he had fallen in love with his beautiful and spirited martial arts sister, Princess Jing Li. However Prince Yat Min was an honorable man and he knew that he had to honor his betrothal to Lady Lily so he had left Princess Jing Li crying in the valley and returned to the Central Plains.
The wedding preparations were almost completed by the time Prince Yat Min arrived home. Prince Yat Min did not get a chance to meet Lady Lily; his royal father had kept him busy with court matters. Prince Yat Min still missed Princess Jing Li very much and he almost confided in his father of his love for Princess Jing Li and to call off his wedding to Lady Lily. However he did not want to humiliate Lady Lily so he was determined to do the right thing and marry his fiancé.
The wedding ceremony progressed smoothly with much fanfare and Lady Lily became the future Queen of the Central Plains. Lady Lily waited in the bridal suite for her groom, she was dressed in voluptuous red silk, which was heavily embroidered and she had on numerous gold chains and rings with precious stones. She had on the traditional red silk cloth shielding her face and was sitting quietly on the bed when Prince Yat Min came into the bridal suite totally drunk, almost falling flat on his face as he stumbled towards Lady Lily. Prince Yat Min grabbed Lady Lily and clumsily planted a wet kiss on her and promptly fell over halfway onto the bed, asleep in drunken stupor.
Lady Lily took a first look at the very handsome young man who was her husband and was attracted to him. Lady Lily was aghast at her royal husband’s inconsiderate behavior and sighed but she helped him fully into bed and undressed him to make him more comfortable. She lay quietly next to him, hoping that he would soon wake up or that she would soon fall asleep. She was almost asleep when Prince Yat Min suddenly woke up, grabbed and kissed her passionately. Lady Lily quietly responded to his passion until Prince Yat Min called out Princess Jing Li’s name.
Lady Lily was furious that her groom had called out another girl’s name during their act of passion and she struggled to get away from Prince Yat Min but he was too strong to overpower or to escape from. As she fought his passionate kisses and caresses, she began to fight with her own unwilling response and attraction to Prince Yat Min. Knowing how futile it was to fight both his passionate advances and her own growing needs, she surrendered at last and spent a long and passionate night in the arms of her husband.
Prince Yat Min woke up at the break of dawn and stared at the beautiful girl sleeping quietly in his arms. Lady Lily had flawless complexion, rose bud lips and her long eyelashes casting dark shadows on her cheeks. The exquisite beauty of his wife amazed Prince Yat Min. Prince Yat Min had deliberately drunk a lot of wine the night before because he was not sure if he could perform his conjugal duties on his wedding night, with Princess Jing Li still lingering on his mind.
Prince Yat Min remembered their initial passionate lovemaking and then his bride’s sudden desperate struggles but he did not remember what brought that on and was puzzled by it. Why would his bride struggle against him? Did she love another man and had been forced to marry him? He remembered his response to her silky skin and sexy curves and his relief when she finally surrendered to his lovemaking after overcoming her initial struggles. He could not have enough of his wife and he felt his desires stirring and he tenderly kissed the sleeping beauty in his arms.
Lady Lily woke up and blushed under the sensuous gaze of her royal husband and moved to get up from the bed but Prince Yat Min detained her and began a new onslaught of her senses and she gave up her struggles after a short while. She hated her response to Prince Yat Min’s passion and his betrayal on their wedding night. She never told Prince Yat Min about his blunder. Prince Yat Min had always wondered about the slight barrier between them and felt that there was a secret part in her heart that he could not reach.
Prince Yat Min was jealous that there could be someone else in his wife’s heart; he wanted to be the only one whom she loved. He was surprised by his jealousy because he had never felt that way with Princess Jing Li, the need to be the only person in his beloved’s life and heart. He swore that he would do everything to be the only person his wife thought about when she was awake and the only person she dreamed about when she slept. The memory of Princess Jing Li faded away as he fell more deeply in love with his beautiful wife.
As days passed, the young couple grew closer as they got to know each other. They never had a courtship and after they were married, it would normally not be necessary to have a courtship. However Prince Yat Min had fallen head over heels in love with his wife and wanted to woo her. He spent all his free time with her, they talked about everything under the sun including politics and Lady Lily proved to be well versed in the intricacies of politics and even war tactics. Prince Yat Min was pleasantly surprised each day as he learned a new facet to his wife’s personality. Lady Lily was surprised by her husband’s intelligence, gentleness, his willingness to please her, his sense of humor and his playfulness. They fell more deeply in love with each other even though they sensed a reserve in each other’s demeanor. They each thought that their loved one was in love with someone else, they were afraid to confront each other regarding their past loves. They never had an honest conversation to clear the misunderstanding up.
Chapter 3
Prince Yat Jun had accompanied his half-brother home for Prince Yat Min’s wedding. Prince Yat Jun was happy that his half-brother was married and there would not be any interference when he began his serious courtship of Princess Jing Li. Prince Yat Jun went back to his Sifu Chen Fu after spending two weeks in the Central Plains.
Princess Jing Li was still there, moping around, feeling lovesick for Prince Yat Min. She was very disappointed to learn from Prince Yat Jun that Prince Yat Min had gone through with the wedding and was married to Lady Lily. She was very depressed and wept bitterly that she had lost Prince Yat Min forever.
Prince Yat Jun was very attentive and tried to comfort Princess Jing Li but she did not want to have anything to do with him. One day Princess Jing Li told her Sifu that she was going home to her royal parents. Their Sifu Chen Fu ordered Prince Yat Jun to escort her home since it was a long journey and could be dangerous for a single young girl to travel on her own.
The next day Prince Yat Jun escorted Princess Jing Li on her way home. Princess Jing Li was still depressed and had refused to talk to Prince Yat Jun. They traveled in silence and Prince Yat Jun was frustrated that he had not made any progress in his relationship with Princess Jing Li. Halfway into the journey; they planned to stay overnight in an abandoned building. Prince Yat Jun had spiked some wine with sedatives, which he offered to Princess Jing Li. Princess Jing Li, became dizzy after drinking the wine. She felt weak and was unable to fight off Prince Yat Jun when he tried to rape her. She managed to bite Prince Yat Jun and let out a weak scream when he forced a kiss on her. Prince Yat Jun then slapped Princess Jing Li hard across her face when her bite had caused a bleeding wound on his lips.
Princess Jing Li continued struggling weakly against Prince Yat Jun when a cold voice interrupted them, “Am I interrupted something?”
Prince Yat Jun looked up to see a tall handsome young man in a cobalt blue Mongolian suit standing over them. Prince Yat Jun was furious at the interruption and replied just as coldly and arrogantly, “Yes, you are. I am having some fun with my lover so leave before I changed my mind to let you go!”
Princess Jing Li was half-dazed from the blow to her face by Prince Yat Jun but she managed to whisper, “Young Hero, please help me. This man had attacked me,” as she tried to pull the edges of her torn blouse together.
The young Mongolian realized Princess Jing Li’s plight immediately and reacted swiftly, he pulled Prince Yat Jun off of Princess Jing Li. He delivered a hard blow to Prince Yat Jun’s solar plexus, knocking the breath out of Prince Yat Jun.
Prince Yat Jun staggered backwards many steps, almost falling over. He was in a rage that a foreigner had dared to hit him, “You low down dirty mongrel, how dare you lay a hand on me! Do you know who I am?”
“No, I don’t know who you are and I am not interested either. I only know that you are a scumbag who had tried to rape this young defenseless girl so I am going to teach you a lesson,” the young handsome Mongolian replied.
Soon the two men were engaged in a ferocious hand-to-hand combat. Though Prince Yat Jun fought viciously, fueled by his rage at the stranger, the young Mongolian was stronger and more adept at hand-to-hand combat. With a few blows, Prince Yat Jun was knocked unconscious.
The young Mongolian turned to Princess Jing Li who was unconscious from the sedatives. He examined her briefly for injuries, finding only bruises on her wrists and cheeks. He was relieved to find no life threatening injuries on her. He tried to wake Princess Jing Li up but she was out cold. The young Mongolian decided that he could not leave Princess Jing Li alone with Prince Yat Jun so he carried her out and put her on his horse and rode away with her. The young Mongolian was Prince Yuan Kit, the favorite son of the Great Khan of Mongolia.
Earlier on, Prince Yuan Kit was on his way back home to Mongolia after a visit with his friend in the Central Plains. He was going to seek shelter for the night in the abandoned building after a day of hard riding. He was almost at the door of the building when he became aware that it was already occupied. He was about to walk away when he heard Princess Jing Li’s weak scream. As he walked through the doorway, he was disgusted by the scene of a savage dishonorable Prince Yat Jun attacking a defenseless Princess Jing Li. His sense of chivalry kicked in and he decided to intervene.
After knocking Prince Yat Jun unconscious Prince Yuan Kit turned to the sedated Princess Jing Li and was bewitched by her alluring beauty. He felt very protective of the defenseless unconscious beauty and decided to take her with him back to Mongolia. They were almost at the border of Mongolia when Princess Jing Li finally woke up.
Chapter 4
Princess Jing Li opened her eyes to see a very handsome young man hovering by her side trying to give her some water. At first she was confused and disoriented, but after a few minutes she remembered being attacked by Prince Yat Jun when that good looking stranger interrupted Prince Yat Jun’s disgraceful act of violence and rescued her, “Young Hero, thank you for rescuing me.”
Prince Yuan Kit dismissed Princess Jing Li’s words of gratitude humbly, “Miss, it is alright. You do not have to thank me. Let me introduce myself, I am Prince Yuan Kit from Mongolia. May I know your name and how you came to be attacked by that man?”
Princess Jing Li’s eyes flashed with anger at the memory of Yat Jun’s attack on her, “I am Princess Xin Jing Li from the country of Xin. That man is Prince Li Yat Jun from the Central Plains. We were both martial arts students from Hero Chen Fu. Prince Yat Jun was supposed to escort me home to my royal parents when he offered me some spiked wine and then attempted to rape me. If it weren’t for your intervention…..”, Princess Jing Li began to cry.
Prince Yuan Kit could not bear to see Princess Jing Li’s tears and took her in his arms protectively, his muscular body absorbing her tremors and his clothes were stained with her tears. When Princess Jing Li finally calmed down and looked up at Prince Yuan Kit through her tears, she gave him a shy smile so sweet that his heart melted. Prince Yuan Kit knew that Princess Jing Li had captured his heart so completely that he vowed he would give up his life to love her and protect her from all evils. He planned to win her love with his sincerity so he suggested that it would do her good to go to Mongolia with him for a short stay and he would escort her home when she was ready to leave.
Princess Jing Li felt an affinity to Prince Yuan Kit and agreed to go with him so they continued their journey and reached the palace of the Great Khan in five days. She was welcomed by Prince Yuan Kit’s family including the Great Khan and stayed with them as a well-received guest. She did send word to her royal father that she was visiting with Prince Yuan Kit.
Prince Yuan Kit spent all his free time with Princess Jing Li showing her the beauty of Mongolian scenery, riding and hunting. Princess Jing Li was quick to pick up riding skills from Prince Yuan Kit and soon could ride well enough to keep up with him. She enjoyed the time spent with Prince Yuan Kit but in the darkness of the night when she was alone, she still cried bitter tears over Prince Yat Min. She could not forget their time together, Prince Yat Min’s smiles, his gentleness, his patience and his promise to her that he would love her forever. Though she was very angry and disappointed with Prince Yat Min that he had not kept his promise to her, she could not stop herself from loving and pining for him. Thus she was unable to fall in love with Prince Yuan Kit even though Prince Yuan Kit had tried to please her in every way.
Meanwhile in the Imperial Palace of the Central Plains Prince Yat Jun was still nursing his broken ribs and bruised face. It had been weeks since he woke up from his beating from Prince Yuan Kit to find himself alone. There were no signs of Princess Jing Li or that cowardly Mongolian who had beaten him up. Prince Yat Jun swore to take revenge on the man who had stolen Princess Jing Li from him. Prince Yat Jun went on home to the Central Plains and whined to his mother, Lady Silver Leaf that he had been bullied. He had kept away from his royal father and his half-brother Yat Min because he was afraid to tell them the truth about his injury and his attack on Princess Jing Li.
One day Prince Yat Jun ventured into his half-brother Yat Min’s part of the Imperial Palace. He was drawn to a very sad melody played on the Chinese zither and was wondering who the musician was when he looked up and saw a very beautiful young girl in the gazebo. The young girl had haunting beautiful eyes, rosebud lips and was wearing a heavily embroidered silver gown. Prince Yat Jun walked up to the girl and clapped his hands, “What a haunting melody played by a beauty!”
The young girl, Lady Lily looked up to see Prince Yat Jun who had a lewd glint in his eyes and took an instant dislike to him, she got up and turned her back to walk away from Prince Yat Jun. Prince Yat Jun had never seen Lady Lily before so he did not know that she was his half sister-in-law. Prince Yat Jun was furious to be ignored by a maid so he grabbed her arm brutally, hurting Lady Lily who let out a cry of pain.
At that precise moment Prince Yat Min walked into the garden, he had just finished his meeting with his royal father and came home early, eager to spend some time with his wife. Prince Yat Min heard Lady Lily’s cry of pain and was enraged to see his half-brother’s hands on his wife! He rushed over to them, with an intricate stance separated his wife from his half-brother, half-turned and kicked Prince Yat Jun to the floor, “How dare you disrespect me and my wife?’
Prince Yat Jun was shocked to see the fury in his half-brother’s eyes and stammered, “I, I am sorry. I did not mean any disrespect. I did not know that she is Lady Lily. My dear sister-in-law, please forgive me,” Prince Yat Jun apologized insincerely.
Prince Yat Min turned to Lady Lily and took her protectively in his arms, “Are you alright, did he hurt you?”
Lady Lily shook her head and said that she was alright but Prince Yat Min could see the tears on her cheeks and the fear in her eyes and turned to his half-brother angrily, “Don’t you dare to come near my wife ever again or I am going to kill you,” with that Prince Yat Min turned his back on Prince Yat Jun and escorted Lady Lily gently and protectively back to their living quarters.
Prince Yat Jun clenched his fists and looked hatefully at their receding backs, he was very jealous of Prince Yat Min and his luck with beautiful women, first Princess Jing Li and now this beautiful girl, Lady Lily. Prince Yat Jun was furious that he had been humiliated in front of Lady Lily and he vowed to take revenge. He just has to wait for the right time for the kill!
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 8:57:52 GMT -5
Chapter 5
Life had been calm and harmonious for Prince Yat Min and Lady Lily. Contrary to what Prince Yat Min had been told, Lady Lily was not boring at all; she was very intelligent, knowledgeable and entertaining. Lady Lily was well versed in history and literature and very talented in playing the flute and Chinese zither. However the melody that she played was always sad and haunting. Prince Yat Min wondered often if his wife was unhappy because of the melody she favored but he was afraid to ask her outright. He was afraid that she would say that she was unhappy with him. He did everything he could to make her happy and spent as much time as possible with her but there was that far away look in her eyes sometimes and he longed to find out what she was dreaming about.
One day Prince Yat Min found Lady Lily bent over a bucket, being violently sick. When it happened a couple of days in a row, he was ecstatic; he held Lady Lily in his arms and twirled with her around the room. He stopped when Lady Lily protested that he would regret it if he did not stop spinning her around. He laughed and kissed her passionately, happy that he would soon have a baby and permanent bond with Lady Lily. He was more protective of Lady Lily and had more servants assigned to take care of Lady Lily until she protested that she could not breathe because she had not been given any room to breathe.
Prince Yat Min was even more attentive and affectionate to his wife during her pregnancy and treated her gently like the most precious and fragile porcelain. He would personally fed Lady Lily nutritious soup with a sthingy, which embarrassed her sometimes with his attentiveness. Prince Yat Min was very excited about their baby, it was comical to see him placed his ears over her belly, kissing and speaking gently to the yet to be born baby about all the things they were going to do together. All the palace maids giggled behind their backs and swooned over the handsome Prince Yat Min’s love and attention for his precious Lady Lily.
Prince Yat Jun was very upset and more jealous that his half-brother was going to have a child of his own. He waited impatiently for an opportunity to take his revenge on Lady Lily and his half brother.
A few months later Lady Lily gave birth to a very beautiful baby boy and everyone was happy for the young couple except Prince Yat Jun. Prince Yat Jun plotted to have Lady Lily and the baby killed but she was under heavy protection. His chance came when his half-brother was sent to the neighboring country for an assignment shortly after the birth of the royal baby. Prince Yat Min was reluctant to leave his wife and newborn son but it was his duty to obey his father so he ordered more servants and guards to protect his family while he was gone. Lady Lily bid a tearful goodbye to her husband, she did not want to be parted from him and Prince Yat Min left with a heavy heart and a solemn promise to come home as soon as his assignment was completed.
Prince Yat Jun had always been a playboy, he had affairs with most of the palace maids and one of them was Lady Lily’s personal maid and nanny to the baby. Prince Yat Jun told the maid, Siu Heung to bring the baby to him under the pretense of wanting to spend some time with his nephew alone because he longed for a baby of his own. Siu Heung was naïve and did as she was told and brought the baby to Prince Yat Jun. Prince Yat Jun took the baby out of the palace and told Siu Heung to bring a letter to Lady Lily. He told Lady Lily to come alone to the temple just outside the palace otherwise she would never see the baby again. Fearing for the life of her baby, Lady Lily managed to evade her bodyguards and sneaked out of the palace.
When Lady Lily arrived at the temple, Prince Yat Jun killed Siu Heung so that there would not be any witness to his crime. Prince Yat Jun told Lady Lily to write a letter to Prince Yat Min that she was leaving him. Prince Yat Jun threatened Lady Lily that if she did not write that letter to her husband he would kill her baby. Lady Lily had witnessed the brutal killing of Siu Heung and knew that Prince Yat Jun was serious and had no qualms in killing her or the baby so she wrote that letter as dictated; telling her husband that she was not happy with him and that she taking the baby with her and that she was leaving him.
Prince Yat Jun then forced Lady Lily into the forest and ordered his henchman to take Lady Lily further away to kill her and the baby while he brought that letter back to the palace. The henchman took Lady Lily and the baby and rode into the countryside. He was about to stab the baby when Lady Lily threw herself onto the henchman. They struggled but the henchman hit Lady Lily hard on the side of her head and she fell down unconscious. The henchman was about to kill the baby with his sword when an elderly man dressed in a Mongolian suit stopped him. They fought ferociously until the Mongolian killed the henchman by stabbing him in his heart with his saber.
The elderly Mongolian man went to examine the unconscious Lady Lily, he found no broken bones on her but there was a big gash to the side of her head. He was debating his next step when the crying baby caught his attention. The elderly man decided that he could not leave the young girl and the baby there in case more killers were sent to finish the job of killing them. He decided that he would take them home with him and carried Lady Lily and the baby to his horse. He placed them onto his horse and rode with them home to Mongolia.
When Lady Lily woke up, she was unable to remember who she was. She kept on crying quietly but she did smile when the baby was handed over to her and she breast-fed the baby. She would coo at the baby and played with him, other than that she did not speak much. The elderly Mongolian man was able to communicate with her in Chinese since he was well traveled and had many friends in the Central Plains.
The elderly man was a famous martial arts expert from Mongolia. His name was Danzhu Tillim. He had been in the service of the Great Khan until he retired. He was a widower, his wife died six years ago and he was glad of Lady Lily’s company and treated her like his granddaughter and the baby as his great grandson.
It was almost six months after they had been rescued when Lady Lily finally recovered her memory. It was a slow process. She was cautious once she remembered the danger she and her baby had been in. Even though the elderly Mongolian man had treated her like his granddaughter, she did not disclose her identity. She pretended to be slow-witted and the elderly man had left her alone. He was a wise man and knew that Lady Lily had recovered her memory but that she did not want to disclose her identity to anyone so he did not press her for information.
Chapter 6
Ten years later in Mongolia
A young handsome boy had just finished collecting some twigs and had tied them into two bundles. He carried them on his shoulders and walked along the path towards his home when he passed by a river. It was a hot day and he was sweating profusely. The sound of running water of the river beckoned him. He put the bundles of twigs by the riverbank and took off his shirt and jumped into the inviting cool water.
He was splashing happily in the river when he caught sight of the body of a young child at the bank of the river, hidden by the tall rushes. He swam over and turned the young child over, it was a young pretty girl. She was unconscious and was barely breathing. He pulled her up onto the riverbank and proceeded to press on her chest and then turned her onto her side to let the water run out of her mouth. She was still breathing weakly so he put his mouth over hers to breathe some air into her lungs. Soon the young girl spluttered chokingly but vomited the rest of the water out. She opened her eyes and saw the young boy’s lips hovering over hers. She pushed the young boy away and gave him a slap for having the audacity to kiss her, “How dare you kiss me?”
The young boy was indignant that he had been slapped for trying to help the young girl, “Who wants to kiss you? You are not pretty to look at with that scrunchy face! Look, I would not have touched you with a ten-foot pole if you hadn’t been half drowned and unresponsive when I found you. You were not breathing well so I had to breathe some air into you. You are such an ungrateful girl! Instead of thanking me for saving your life, you slapped me. Next time, I am not going to lift a finger to help you.”
The young boy stood up to storm off. The young girl started to cry as though her heart was breaking so he turned back to her impatiently, “What is wrong now?”
“I am hurting and you don’t care about me. You were going to leave me here all by myself,” she wept piteously.
The young boy sighed and dropped down to his knees, “What else can I do for you? Shall I bring you home to your family?”
“I am hurting too much. I want you to stay here with me so that I would not be alone,” the young girl demanded, a slight look of fear in her big beautiful eyes, her eyelashes spiky with her tears, her face tear stained, her cute nose was red and she looked so adorable yet vulnerable.
The young boy felt a tug to his heartstrings as he saw the frightened look in her eyes and felt a sudden intense wish to protect the young girl from harm and wipe away her fear. He shook his head slightly to clear that strange feeling that he was under the spell of that pretty girl. In a gruff voice he tried to reason with the young girl, “Look Miss, I cannot stay with you too long. I have to go home to do my chores, otherwise I would be punished by my great grandfather.”
“I don’t care. I want you to stay with me, otherwise I am going to cry till my eyeballs fall out,” the young girl threatened.
The young boy sighed at the young girl’s unreasonable demands, “That is ridiculous, your eyeballs won’t fall out from crying. I want you to stand up so that I can walk you home to your parents.”
“I told you that I am hurting too much. I don’t want to stand up or walk. I want you to carry me home,” the young girl insisted.
The young boy sighed again but just to shut the young girl up, he bent down and carried her in his arms all the way to the palace where she lived. He was panting and sweating again by the time they neared the palace. “Well Miss, I am not going any further. I don’t want to get into trouble. Just yell out loud and you will get help from the palace guards over there,” with that he turned and left the young girl at the gazebo right outside the palace gates.
The next day, the young girl came with her father Prince Yuan Kit to the young boy’s house to thank him for saving her life. When Prince Yuan Kit was young he had trained under the elderly Mongolian martial arts expert, Danzhu Tillim who was the young boy’s adopted great grandfather. Prince Yuan Kit wanted to reward the young boy for saving his daughter’s life but Danzhu Tillim would not accept any rewards from Prince Yuan Kit. Prince Yuan Kit took a liking to the young boy and told his Sifu that he wanted to take the young boy with him back to the palace. Danzhu Tillim was reluctant but had no choice but to let the young boy go with Prince Yuan Kit to the palace. After they left, Danzhu Tillim had to comfort the distressed Lady Lily who had been told that Prince Yuan Kit had taken her son into the palace.
The next day the young boy sneaked out from the palace and returned to his great grandfather and his mother. He refused to stay in the palace. Though Prince Yuan Kit sent one of his generals to bring the young boy back to the palace, the young boy had refused to leave with him so Prince Yuan Kit had relented and allowed the young boy to stay with his great grandfather and his mother in their old house.
The young girl came almost daily to visit the young boy, she brought food and clothes for the family but her gifts had not been accepted. But she came nevertheless to play with the young boy, dogging his footsteps. They were always together because the young boy gave up trying to dissuade her from following him. Being a boy he considered the young girl to be a nuisance but soon he got so used to having her around that he would miss her when she failed to visit even for a day.
Chapter 7
Danzhu Tillim was in a rage; a messenger had just come from the palace informing him that his great grandson had been held there because he had been caught trying to steal an invaluable jade horse statue and in the process the statue had been broken. Lady Lily became hysterical when they were informed that her son had been held, crying that they were going to kill her son. Danzhu Tillim promised to beg for pardon from Prince Yuan Kit so he trekked the distance to the palace.
After a long wait Prince Yuan Kit came out to the great hall to greet his Sifu, “Greetings to you Sifu. I am sorry to have kept you waiting but I just came back from a meeting with my royal father. He was very angry that his jade horse statue was broken. I did manage to calm him down and promised to punish your great grandson. Now that you are here, do you have any suggestions?”
“If you trust me, I will take the young rascal home and will punish him accordingly. I promise you that the young rascal will not give you any problems ever again,” Danzhu Tillim told his student.
Prince Yuan Kit ordered Danzhu Tillim’s great grandson to be brought out and handed over to Danzhu Tillim and the two left the palace. Prince Yuan Kit went back to his private quarters to see his wife scolding his daughter, “Mei Ling, you are never to see that young thief again. He is a good for nothing and a thief. He is a bad influence on you. Your royal father had released him to his great grandfather and you are not to go to their house ever again,” she ordered.
“Father, please help me. Mother said that I am not allowed to see Kiu Wai ever again,” Princess Mei Ling turned to Prince Yuan Kit, big fat tears rolling down her chubby cheeks.
“Your mother is right. That young boy Kiu Wai is no good. You should stay away from him. I have been generous today. I have pardoned and released him to my Sifu’s custody because he had saved your life but he did have a bad influence on you. I don’t want you to see him either,” Prince Yuan Kit ordered.
“But Father, Kiu Wai did not steal anything. It was I who had stolen the jade horse and Kiu Wai was trying to get it from me to return it to its proper place and it was dropped accidentally and broken in the process. It wasn’t his fault; it was mine. If Kiu Wai was to be punished for a crime he didn’t commit, then I should also be punished for a crime that I did commit,” Princess Mei Ling argued.
“You will be punished later when I think of a suitable punishment. Now go to your room and repent,” Prince Yuan Kit was surprised that his daughter had defended Kiu Wai so selflessly. He knew that his daughter had been spoiled by both his wife and himself and she had always been a little self-centered. Kiu Wai must have meant a lot to her if she was willing to protect him from punishment by admitting to her own wrongdoings. He had better keep an eye on the two children; their fondness for each other might cause trouble in the future.
When Princess Mei Ling was forbidden to visit Kiu Wai she had pouted, sulked and cried but her father had remained firm about keeping Kiu Wai away from her. Princess Mei Ling had refused to get out of her room or even out of her bed. She refused to eat, and drank only enough water to keep herself hydrated. She had lost a lot of weight and her royal parents were worried about her. One day Princess Mei Ling became very ill, and fell into unconsciousness. During the periods when she was semi-conscious, she kept crying and calling for her friend Kiu Wai. None of the physicians who came to see her was able to find a cure for her.
The Great Khan came one day to visit his favorite grandchild. His attention was caught by Kiu Wai’s name so he asked Prince Yuan Kit who the person was that Princess Mei Ling kept calling in her dreams. Prince Yuan Kit told his royal father about Kiu Wai. The Great Khan ordered that Kiu Wai to be brought to the palace.
Kiu Wai was escorted into the room. He was very worried when he saw Princess Mei Ling looking deadly pale on her bed. Forgetting where he was for a moment, he ran to her bed and grabbed her hand in his, “Mei Ling, what is wrong with you? Are you in any pain? Please tell me and I will try to get something to help ease your pain. Please wake up. It is beautiful outside. The flowers are in full bloom and there are millions of butterflies in the meadows. I promise to catch many more butterflies for your collection, please wake up,” Kiu Wai had tears in his eyes as he talked to Princess Mei Ling.
Princess Mei Ling remained unconscious but Kiu Wai did not give up. He knelt by her bed and kept on talking to her, whispering in her ears that he had missed her. He promised her that he would never fight with her ever again if she wakes up. He held her hands tightly, with tears streaming down his face as he prayed for her recovery silently.
Soon her eyelids fluttered and her eyes opened. She touched Kiu Wai on his cheek and whispered, “Kiu Wai, please help me. My parents won’t let me see you. I am so lonely without you. Please stay here with me,” she begged, tears rolling down her cheeks.
The Great Khan saw the touching scene and felt something tugged his heartstrings. He turned to Prince Yuan Kit, “Why did you keep the two children apart? Don’t you realize that they hurt when they were separated? From now on, let them be together,” ordered the Great Khan as he turned and walked out of the room. Prince Yuan Kit shrugged his shoulders and told Kiu Wai that he may visit Princess Mei Ling as often as he wished and Princess Mei Ling could visit Kiu Wai as often as she wanted when she was well again. The two children were very happy and gave each other a hug.
When Princess Mei Ling had fully recovered from her illness, she asked her royal father to allow her to train in martial arts under Danzhu Tillim so that she could spend time with Kiu Wai. Prince Yuan Kit saw no harm in Princess Mei Ling’s request so he agreed to allow her to train in martial arts together with Kiu Wai. Danzhu Tillim took Princess Mei Ling under his wing and Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling became martial arts brother and sister. They practiced martial arts skills together everyday at Danzhu Tillim’s house.
Chapter 8
Kiu Wai’s great grandfather started training Kiu Wai in martial arts when he was five years old. Kiu Wai had to run many miles a day to build up his stamina, he learnt to fish and hunt for deer, rabbits and pheasants. He had to swim and hold his breath underwater for very long periods of time. Kiu Wai’s great grandfather was a stern taskmaster and Kiu Wai suffered many beatings when he failed to master the stances he had been taught. Kiu Wai knew that his great grandfather loved him very much so despite of the hardship he had to endure everyday to become a martial arts expert he never complained and worked very hard to please his great grandfather. He excelled in hunting and lightness martial arts by the time he was ten. He was tall, handsome with a gorgeous smile and had a good physique from the hard training. He was also intelligent, well mannered and respectful to his elders and everyone in his village loved him.
The family was poor but self-sufficient. They grew their own vegetables, raise their own chickens and Kiu Wai hunted and fished for extra food supply. He was a filial son and great grandson and did everything he could to provide for his family even though he was only ten years old. His great grandfather did not discourage Kiu Wai in his efforts even though Kiu Wai was still a child. Danzhu Tillim was happy to see that Kiu Wai was honest, hardworking, responsible and filial at such a young age. He was relieved knowing that when he dies, Lady Lily had someone to take care of her.
Lady Lily had partially confided in Danzhu Tillim that they had come from a powerful family but had been betrayed; that they were still in danger. She never told Danzhu Tillim the complete story and Danzhu Tillim had never pressed her for more information. Danzhu Tillim had grown to love Lady Lily and Kiu Wai as if they were his own family. Knowing that they were in danger had worried him so he started training Kiu Wai in martial arts as soon as Kiu Wai could walk and understand instructions. Danzhu Tillim was extremely strict with Kiu Wai in his training regimen because he was determined to train Kiu Wai to become a martial arts expert.
Kiu Wai’s mother, Lady Lily waited up for Kiu Wai to come home every day from his training, which did not end until late in the night without any concession being made for storms, rain, snow, sleets, the hottest sun or the harshest weather conditions. Kiu Wai started his days early tilling the fields, planting vegetables and watering them so that his mother would not have to do the strenuous chore. After working in the fields he would go on to train in martial arts till late at night because he had to train for at least ten hours a day no matter when or how he started his day. Kiu Wai was exhausted when he arrived home but Lady Lily always had a bowl of hot soup ready for him and talked with him about his day pampering him with gentle motherly love.
Despite the old worn garments Lady Lily still looked extremely beautiful and there was a quiet gracefulness and elegance in her movements. Kiu Wai had asked his mother once about his father but she became very sad and had tears streaming down her face that he did not press her for an answer. Kiu Wai adored his beautiful mother and vowed that he would protect her with his life. Lady Lily had taught Kiu Wai to read, write and everything she knew about Chinese history and literature. She also taught Kiu Wai to play the flute and the Chinese zither including all her favorite sad melodies. Kiu Wai grew up to be well read and refined. Lady Lily gently guided Kiu Wai through the different stages of his life and taught him to be honorable. Despite the harsh life he had led, Kiu Wai was still able to show patience, gentleness and love to those he cared about.
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 9:00:49 GMT -5
Chapter 9
Kiu Wai was ten years old and Princess Mei Ling was seven when they first met. Kiu Wai had been kept busy with his martial arts training and working in the fields and did not have much contact to their neighbors or their children. He had been swimming happily in the river, one of the rare moments he was doing something fun and enjoyable when he found Princess Mei Ling. His first instinct was to save the life of a human being; he was not pleased to receive a slap from Princess Mei Ling for his efforts. That Princess Mei Ling was spoiled and demanding did not endear her to him. In his opinion, she was trouble and a nuisance. He was surprised to find out that Mei Ling was a princess when she came the next day with Prince Yuan Kit to thank him.
Princess Mei Ling was very pretty and adorable with big mesmerizing eyes framed by long dark eyelashes. She had always a cheeky grin on her face, a cute nose and flawless complexion. She was a sweet but spoiled and mischievous girl. She was the only child and was extremely spoiled by her royal parents. She was also the only girl among the Great Khan’s many grandchildren and his favorite grandchild. When she could not get anything from her royal parents she would go to her royal grandfather. Princess Mei Ling had the Great Khan wrapped around her little fingers and he could not deny her anything.
Even though numerous servants surrounded Princess Mei Ling she did not have a playmate. The rest of the Great Khan’s grandchildren were all males and much older than Princess Mei Ling. They were not interested in playing with Princess Mei Ling except to tease her or play tricks on her. Her royal parents had also been very protective of her so adults had always surrounded her. Princess Mei Ling had never been unkind to her servants but she had caused them to get into a lot of trouble with her mischief and escapades
One day she had sneaked out of the palace unnoticed and played by the riverbank. She was trying to pick some flowers at the edge of the river when she lost her balance and fell into the river. She was swept down the river by its swift current. She managed to hang onto a branch floating in the river and then struggled towards the riverbank. She was exhausted by the time she reached the riverbank and fainted when Kiu Wai found her.
When Princess Mei Ling met Kiu Wai she felt an affinity to him and was drawn to tall good-looking boy. She decided that she wanted Kiu Wai as a playmate and she was determined to make him play with her even though he was sullen and had ignored her most of the time.
Kiu Wai was used to being alone. Though Kiu Wai was drawn to Princess Mei Ling’s mischievous grins and bubbly personality he respected their difference in status. Kiu Wai did his best to dissuade Princess Mei Ling from dogging his footsteps. He tried to ignore her but Princess Mei Ling was not someone to be ignored. She talked non-stop and was curious about everything he did. Kiu Wai had always been kind, patient and gentle. He could not bear to see the hurt in her expressive eyes when he deliberately ignored her and the sight of her tears brought pain to his heart. It was as if she had captured his heart and soul. Princess Mei Ling’s determination wore down Kiu Wai’s guard over his heart against the spoiled little princess. He softened towards her and after the initial reluctance he enjoyed Princess Mei Ling’s chatter and company. They became good friends and were inseparable.
The deep feelings that they had for each other had been revealed when they were forcibly separated and unable to see each other. Both of them had suffered from the separation, it was as if they had lost their soul mate. Kiu Wai had been forbidden to see Princess Mei Ling or go near the palace for getting into trouble. He had to go without sleep or rest for five straight days training in martial arts as a punishment and was very withdrawn after that. He missed Princess Mei Ling’s company and her endless chatter and had suffered from their separation. Princess Mei Ling had become very ill and was unconscious for many days with episodes of delirium. It was not until after the Great Khan had ordered Kiu Wai to be brought to the palace to see Princess Mei Ling that she finally woke up to Kiu Wai’s voice and touch. After that incident the two children were allowed to be together without further interference.
Kiu Wai never went back to the palace even though he was invited. Princess Mei Ling began her martial arts training under Danzhu Tillim so she spent most of her time at their house. Danzhu Tillim had a rule that his students were to be treated equally and there was no difference in the students’ status. Just like her royal father when he was training with Danzhu Tillim, Princess Mei Ling was not treated as a royalty and she received her punishments when she broke the rules.
Chapter 10
Eight years later
A very beautiful young girl in a pink and silver silk suit was riding at a breakneck pace across the meadows on her beautiful purebred black stallion. A very handsome young man with noble features and a gorgeous smile who wore a blue cotton suit followed her on his horse hoping to catch up with the girl but his horse was not purebred and was slower, “Mei Ling, slow down or you are going to get hurt when you fall.”
“I won’t fall. You were just trying to trick me to slow down so that you could win the race. I am not falling for it,” Princess Mei Ling laughed mischievously, her sweet voice rang like music as she urged her horse to gallop faster.
“I admit defeat, my horse is not as fast as yours. Let’s stop this race. I don’t want you to get hurt…..Mei Ling, look out!” Kiu Wai yelled his warning, his heart almost jumped out of his mouth when he saw Princess Mei Ling tried to stop her horse unsuccessfully at the very edge of the cliff and fell over. Kiu Wai leapt off his horse and used his lightness martial arts skills to jump over to where Princess Mei Ling had disappeared. He looked over the edge of the cliff and saw Princess Mei Ling clinging to some rocks on the side of the cliff about twenty feet down.
“Mei Ling, are you alright? Hang on tight, I am coming down to get you,” Kiu Wai told Princess Mei Ling calmly. Outwardly Kiu Wai put on a brave face in order not to alarm Princess Mei Ling but inwardly Kiu Wai was frightened for her. It was a long way to the bottom and if he was unable to rescue her, she would fall to her death.
“Kiu Wai, please don’t come down. It is too dangerous. I will try to climb up myself,” Princess Mei Ling was scared herself but she was afraid that Kiu Wai would hurt himself trying to rescue her.
“Mei Ling, stay where you are. Don’t move. Just hang on tight. I am coming down for you,” Kiu Wai ordered her firmly as he climbed down the steep cliff. He was only a couple of feet away from Princess Mei Ling when she lost her grip on the stones and started to fall. Kiu Wai managed to grab a hold of Princess Mei Ling’s hand pulling her to his side but the stone that he was holding onto loosened and they both fell down the cliff, some loosened rocks hit them on their heads, knocking both of them unconscious.
When Kiu Wai regained consciousness, he found that both of them were lying among a big bush that grew at the side of the cliff. He had scratches all over his arms and legs, his clothes were torn but he had no broken bones. Princess Mei Ling was lying next to him, their limbs were entangled and she was unconscious. There was a lump on her forehead and some dried blood from the wound near the hairline. Kiu Wai looked down to see how far they were from the bottom and found that it was a seventy-five foot drop. Kiu Wai tried to wake Princess Mei Ling up but was unsuccessful. He used one of Princess Mei Ling’s decorative belts and tied her to him around the waist with the belt.
Kiu Wai cautiously crawled out from bush with Princess Mei Ling tied to his waist. He wrapped his arms around the unconscious Princess Mei Ling and leapt from the bush. As soon as they had made a safe clearance from the bushes, he flipped over, somersaulting his way down the cliff. It was very dangerous but Kiu Wai had no choice. He had tied Princess Mei Ling to him so that she would not come loose from him as he used his lightness martial arts skills to somersault his way down. Kiu Wai managed to break the forceful impact of a direct fall that could kill them by somersaulting. They landed luckily on a huge bush and were not seriously injured.
Kiu Wai untied Princess Mei Ling from his body and crawled out from the bush and then put her down on to a grassy area. He examined her for any injuries and found that she had no broken bones. He was worried that she had not regained consciousness and thought she had a concussion. He looked around and discovered that they were in a valley. It was cold and hazy with the rays of the sun barely shining through. Kiu Wai decided to find a shelter for the two of them because he had a weird feeling that they were being watched. He carried Princess Mei Ling into the cave that he had found and placed her on the dry ground. He started a fire with a few twigs that he had collected, not noticing the person who was watching his every move from a bush fifty feet away.
Chapter 11
It had been two days since Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling landed in the valley. Kiu Wai had transferred his internal energy to Princess Mei Ling daily but she had remained unconscious and Kiu Wai was very worried about her. As he explored his surroundings, he found a small lake inside the cave with fresh water and fish. There were bushes with wild berries and fragrant flowers growing around the cave. As Kiu Wai wandered further away from the cave he found wild yams and herbs.
Kiu Wai had a good knowledge of herbs because Danzhu Tillim had insisted that they had to be self-sufficient and the ability to cure common illness was one of the things Kiu Wai had to master. Kiu Wai tried to give some herbal tea made from the herbs to Princess Mei Ling but she was unable to swallow. Kiu Wai was at the end of his wits because he knew that Princess Mei Ling would die soon if she does not regain consciousness.
One day Kiu Wai came back from his search for different herbs to find an old man with wild untidy grey hair hovering over Princess Mei Ling. Afraid that the stranger was going to harm Princess Mei Ling; Kiu Wai leapt forward and attacked the stranger.
The old man turned around and used his palm to hit Kiu Wai throwing Kiu Wai thirty feet into a bush. “Little Rascal, how dare you attacked me?” the old man asked furiously in a low guttural voice. He was odd looking, half of his face grotesque and distorted, one eye was missing, that cheek was sunken as though the bones were smashed on that side of his face and his nose was crooked. The other cheek was smooth and the remaining eye glinted with a hint of craziness.
Kiu Wai crawled out of the bush. When he saw the grotesque appearance of the old man, he was even more afraid for Princess Mei Ling’s safety. He jumped forward, ready to attack the old man again when the latter held up one hand to signal for Kiu Wai to stop. “If you don’t stop trying to attack me, I will smash the head of this beautiful girl,” the old man warned Kiu Wai, stopping Kiu Wai in his tracks.
“Elder Hero, we do not know you. Why were you trying to harm Mei Ling?” Kiu Wai asked, fearful for Princess Mei Ling’s life but knew that the odd looking man’s martial arts skills were extremely high and he would not be able to win over the stranger to rescue her.
The old man frowned at Kiu Wai, “Who are you and what were you two youngsters doing in this valley?”
“My name is Li Kiu Wai and this is Princess Mei Ling. We had an accident and fell down the cliff and landed in this valley,” Kiu Wai told the old man.
“Accident or fate? I have not had any contact to another human being for about forty years,” the old man talked to himself. When Kiu Wai took a step to approach the old man, he held up a hand to stop Kiu Wai again, “I am serious, if you take one more step forward, I am going to kill this pretty girl so if you don’t want her to die, you will do as I say.”
“Elderly Hero, what do you want me to do? I will do anything, just don’t hurt her,” Kiu Wai promised.
The old man looked Kiu Wai over. He liked the good-looking young man with noble features and a sturdy physique, “I want you to acknowledge me as your Sifu. I want you to be my student and learn everything I have to teach you.”
“You want me to be your student?” Kiu Wai asked astonished at the old man’s demands. He continued, “Why? I already have a Sifu so I cannot acknowledge you as my Sifu.”
“Your martial arts skills were below par, so how can you be proud of your Sifu? If you acknowledged me as your Sifu and learned everything I have to teach you, you can take over the martial arts world,” the old man insulted Kiu Wai’s great grandfather in the process.
Kiu Wai was very upset, “Please don’t insult my Sifu. He is a good man and had been very kind to my mother and I.”
“Who is your Sifu? Just because he is a good man doesn’t mean he is a great martial arts expert. I am the best! Don’t you want to be the best martial arts expert in the world?” the old man asked Kiu Wai.
“My Sifu is my great grandfather Danzhu Tillim. I don’t have any interest in conquering the world. I had trained in martial arts because my great grandfather wanted me to otherwise I am just as happy not to know any martial arts,” Kiu Wai told the old man.
“Danzhu Tillim? Your Sifu is Danzhu Tillim? Then you must become my student whether you want to or not,” the old man was agitated on hearing that Kiu Wai’s Sifu was Danzhu Tillim.
Kiu Wai was curious about the old man’s strange behavior, “That is ridiculous! You cannot force me to be your student.”
Chapter 12
“Yes, I can. I have given this pretty girl a poisonous pill. She needs the daily antidote that only I can provide. If you don’t train under my instructions, she will die slowly and painfully,” the old man told a very shocked Kiu Wai.
At that very moment Princess Mei Ling opened her eyes and moan weakly, “Kiu Wai, where are you? I am hurting. Help me, Kiu Wai…” She clutched at her abdomen and cried in pain.
The old man stepped aside as Kiu Wai ran towards Princess Mei Ling and knelt at her side. He took her hands gently in his, upset to see the pain in her eyes, “Mei Ling, I am here. You don’t have to be afraid. I promise that I will get something to ease your pain.”
Kiu Wai looked up resentfully at the old man, “Elderly Hero, please give Mei Ling something to ease her pain.”
“I will, as soon as you acknowledge me as your Sifu and promise to train under my instructions,” the old man was adamant.
Kiu Wai looked at Princess Mei Ling’s tear stained face as she cried in pain, feeling helpless and trapped. He had to help her so he turned to the old man, “I accept your offer. I will acknowledge you as my Sifu and to train under your instructions. Please give Mei Ling something to help ease her pain.”
“I know you will come around to my way of thinking. Now kneel down and bow to me three times and formally acknowledge me as your Sifu and renounce Danzhu Tillim as your Sifu,” the old man ordered.
Kiu Wai looked up at the old man, “That wasn’t the deal. I cannot renounce my great grandfather as my Sifu. I can only acknowledge you as my Sifu along with my great grandfather. If you cannot accept that, then you will have to kill me because I will not be a traitor to my family.”
The old man looked at Kiu Wai, he liked Kiu Wai’s loyalty to his Sifu. He knew that Kiu Wai was very reluctant to accept another man as his Sifu and had only made the compromise because of that pretty girl. Seeing the determination on Kiu Wai’s face, the old man decided not to push Kiu Wai so he agreed.
The initiation ceremony was completed quickly as Kiu Wai knelt and bowed deeply to the old man, his head touching the ground three times, formally acknowledging the old man as his Sifu. Kiu Wai was shocked to learn that the old man was Lin Yik Fei nicknamed “The Handsome Swordsman”, the man feared by all the martial arts experts in the Mo Lam.
About forty years ago, there was a very handsome swordsman active in the Mo Lam. His level of martial arts was so high that no one was able to defeat him in any of the challenges and duels that he had initiated. He would go to all the different leading martial arts schools and to both the evil and righteous clans to challenge the leaders to duels and he had always been the winner. He had never killed anyone but the martial arts experts were angry to lose face in the Mo Lam because they couldn’t win against him. That swordsman was Lin Yik Fei.
Lin Yik Fei was very handsome and all the women had swooned at the sight of his handsome face. Young girls, married women and even old spinsters would turn to giggling fools when they saw him. They did everything to attract his attention but he was not interested in any of them. He was only interested in martial arts and duels.
One day Lin Yik Fei disappeared from the Mo Lam, never to be heard of again. No one knew where Lin Yik Fei was but they were glad that he was not around to challenge anyone else to duels. There was calm in the Mo Lam and Lin Yik Fei became a legend because he had remained invincible till he mysteriously disappeared.
Danzhu Tillim had many friends in the Mo Lam and had told Kiu Wai about the intrigues in the Mo Lam, the different clans and martial arts schools. He told Kiu Wai that a very handsome man came to Mongolia one day about forty years ago and had passed out from drinking in front of his house. Danzhu Tillim helped the man into the house and let the stranger stayed overnight. The stranger was Lin Yik Fei, he was reluctantly grateful to Danzhu Tillim for letting him stay overnight. They became drinking companions. Lin Yik Fei had been very depressed and had lamented over a girl. Lin Yik Fei never told Danzhu Tillim the identity of the girl but it must have been an unusual beauty to turn Lin Yik Fei’s head since he was well known for not having any interest in girls. One day Lin Yik Fei disappeared without saying goodbye to Danzhu Tillim.
Kiu Wai was shocked that the odd looking man was the legendary Lin Yik Fei and that famous martial arts expert was going to be his Sifu. Lin Yik Fei kept his promise and gave Princess Mei Ling a pill to ease her pain and she slept quietly after that. Lin Yik Fei left them alone for the night and told Kiu Wai that he would be starting his training early in the morning. Kiu Wai stayed by Princess Mei Ling’s side and she woke up a few times, clutching his hand tightly, begging Kiu Wai to hold her and to keep her safe. Kiu Wai held her in his arms protectively. He shuddered at the thought of losing her and swore that he would do anything to have her well again. He did not regret acknowledging Lin Yik Fei as his Sifu because it was worth the sacrifice to save Mei Ling’s life. He kissed her tenderly and slowly dozed off, relieved that Princess Mei Ling had regained consciousness and was safe in his arms.
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 9:06:49 GMT -5
Chapter 13
At the break of dawn, the old man came to wake Kiu Wai up to start his martial arts training. Princess Mei Ling had been ordered to stay in the cave to meditate. At first she had refused and insisted on following Kiu Wai. Kiu Wai told her that she was to obey and respect his Sifu otherwise he would not speak to her ever again. Princess Mei Ling looked at Kiu Wai in surprise because he was never that firm with her before. She decided to obey Kiu Wai since she was not feeling too well, she would get to the bottom of his strange behavior when she gets well. She decided to be patient and meditate while they were gone.
Kiu Wai did not dare to tell Princess Mei Ling what Lin Yik Fei had done. He knew that Princess Mei Ling would have done something drastic and both their lives would be endangered. Lin Yik Fei was a tougher master than Danzhu Tillim and he made Kiu Wai work hard under his training. Fortunately Kiu Wai had a good martial arts foundation, a good physique, was young and a natural at learning martial arts. He made good progress learning the stances that Lin Yik Fei taught him.
Lin Yik Fei gave Kiu Wai a sword to practice with and taught Kiu Wai a set of intricate sword fighting technique known as the Sword of Honor Technique. An opponent would not be able to predict the direction the sword was aiming at because of the swiftness and the ability to change directions midway due to intricacy of the technique.
Although Kiu Way was reluctant to learn the martial arts skills from Lin Yik Fei initially, he soon found himself immersed in the intricate sword fighting technique. He was very intelligent and could pick up the stances easily. Kiu Wai decided to train hard so that he could excel in the martial arts skills. He knew that Lin Yik Fei would not be satisfied until he excelled in it and the sooner he reached that level, the sooner Lin Yik Fei would leave Princess Mei Ling and him alone.
Besides the Sword of Honor Technique, Kiu Wai was instructed in the Moonlight Through Fog Internal Energy Technique. Due to the location of the valley, there was a constant thick fog in the atmosphere and it was extremely cold in the night. When the moonlight managed to shine through the fog, the energy from the moon had been diminished and it was dark in the valley. Kiu Wai had to train in the valley at night, absorbing the water vapor and the passive energy from the moon in the process. It was extremely exhausting trying to absorb the passive energy from the moon through the fog but Kiu Wai persevered and his internal energy increased tremendously.
Princess Mei Ling was getting stronger everyday and had voiced her discontent at being forced to stay in the cave while Kiu Wai was training. Kiu Wai made her promise to stay in the cave and meditate. Lin Yik Fei had told him that if Princess Mei Ling disobeyed his wishes then he would seal her pressure points. Princess Mei Ling sensed that Kiu Wai was hiding something from her but she was unable to get him to divulge the secret. However the urgency and seriousness Kiu Wai displayed when he made her promise to stay in the cave caused her to be prudent and obeyed his wishes. She thought that Lin Yik Fei had wanted to teach only Kiu Wai in martial arts and was afraid that she would secretly learn the martial arts skills. She wanted Kiu Wai to have the opportunity to learn the superior martial arts skills, which could make him invincible and she did not want to make Lin Yik Fei angry.
Lin Yik Fei treated Princess Mei Ling with indifference. He continued to give Princess Mei Ling a pill everyday, which he told her would help her to heal. He also instructed Princess Mei Ling in a meditation technique that would help her increase her internal energy. Princess Mei Ling had nothing to do so she meditated as Lin Yik Fei had instructed and found that her level of internal energy had increased substantially.
One day Princess Mei Ling was extremely bored. She found that she could make dye out of the barks of a tree growing in the valley. She extracted the juice and made ink out of it. She started to paint a portrait of Lady Lily on her silk handkerchief. She knew that Kiu Wai had missed his mother and wanted to make him happy. The portrait was almost finished when Lin Yik Fei came into the cave. He blanched when he saw that portrait of Lady Lily. He grabbed a hold of Princess Mei Ling, hurting her in the process, “Where is the woman in the picture? How do you know her? Are you related to her?”
Kiu Wai had decided to take a break and came into the cave at the very moment and called out to Lin Yik Fei, “Sifu, what are you doing?”
Chapter 14
Lin Yik Fei ignored Kiu Wai and continued to question a frightened Princess Mei Ling agitatedly, “Where is the woman? How do you know her?”
Princess Mei Ling saw Kiu Wai and managed to loosen Lin Yik Fei’s grip on her and ran to Kiu Wai, crying in fright. Kiu Wai’s arms closed protectively around her trembling body, holding her tight.
Suddenly Lin Yik Fei seemed to come of a trance, shaking his head, “It cannot be her. It cannot be.” He took the picture of Lady Lily with him and walked out of the cave without acknowledging Princess Mei Ling or Kiu Wai. The young couple was puzzled and curious about Lin Yik Fei’s strange behavior.
After Lin Yik Fei left the cave, Kiu Wai managed to calm Princess Mei Ling down, “Are you alright? Did Sifu hurt you? What happened? Why did Sifu acted so strangely?”
Princess Mei Ling looked up at Kiu Wai with tears and a lingering trace of fear in her eyes, “I am alright. I don’t know what happened. I knew that you missed your mother and I wanted to make you happy so I drew a portrait of your mother on a silk handkerchief. Hero Lin came into the cave when the picture was almost done. He saw the picture and went crazy.”
They did not see Lin Yik Fei for a couple of days. Kiu Wai continued to train according to the instructions in Lin Yik Fei’s absence. One night Princess Mei Ling sneaked out of the cave and went to the place where Kiu Wai did his training. It was an open space without any trees to block the moonlight from shining through. Kiu Wai was sitting cross-legged in the center of that space with his palms together and meditating. Princess Mei Ling could see steam coming out of the top of Kiu Wai’s head. Suddenly her pressure points were sealed and Lin Yik Fei was at her side and dragged her silently away.
Lin Yik Fei unsealed Princess Mei Ling’s pressure points when they were back in the cave, “Did I not tell you to remain in the cave and not to disturb Kiu Wai during his training? The martial arts skills he is training in required absolute concentration, any distractions could cost him his life and anyone in the vicinity.”
Princess Mei Ling moved away from Lin Yik Fei, “Hero Lin, I am sorry. I didn’t know that. I thought that you didn’t want me to secretly learn the techniques. I promise that I will not do anything to distract Kiu Wai. I love him and I would do anything to protect him and not to cause him any injuries.”
Lin Yik Fei nodded and looked at Princess Mei Ling thoughtfully and asked, “Who is the woman in that picture you drew? Were you related to her?”
Princess Mei Ling answered honestly, “That lady in the picture is Kiu Wai’s mother, Madam Li. She is very beautiful. Kiu Wai and his mother were originally from the Central Plains. I don’t know much about her and their past was a mystery. I don’t think Kiu Wai knows anything about their past either.”
Lin Yik Fei nodded and turned to walk away, “Remember what I have told you. Do not disturb Kiu Wai when he is training and meditating. You should meditate quietly in the cave. Tomorrow I will teach you some martial arts skills so that you won’t be bored.”
Princess Mei Ling did not tell Kiu Wai about her talk with his Sifu. Kiu Wai was more exhausted than usual when he came back to the cave after his training and Princess Mei Ling was worried about him.
The next night, Lin Yik Fei came to see Princess Mei Ling as promised. Princess Mei Ling called his attention to Kiu Wai’s unnatural exhaustion after his training. Lin Yik Fei looked at Princess Mei Ling thoughtfully. He did not address her concerns but started to teach her a swordplay technique known as the Sword of Beauty Technique. It was a more feminine form of the Sword of Honor Technique. Despite Lin Yik Fei’s grotesque appearance, he looked graceful when he displayed the techniques to Princess Mei Ling. Princess Mei Ling was very eager to learn a superior martial arts technique. She knelt down and bowed deeply in respect to Lin Yik Fei, acknowledging him as her Sifu. She promised to work hard at mastering the Sword of Beauty Technique and Lin Yik Fei was very pleased with his new student.
Princess Mei Ling told Kiu Wai that she had accepted Lin Yik Fei as her Sifu and that he had been teaching her the Sword of Beauty Technique. Kiu Wai was happy for her and encouraged her to work hard to master it. Kiu Wai did not trust Lin Yik Fei completely since Lin Yik Fei had blackmailed him into acknowledging Lin Yik Fei as Sifu by threatening to kill Princess Mei Ling. Kiu Wai did wondered at Lin Yik Fei’s change of heart but as long as Princess Mei Ling was not hurt in the process of training under Lin Yik Fei, Kiu Wai did not object. They did laugh at the fact that they were martial arts brother/sister under Danzhu Tillim in the outside world and now that they are in that secluded valley, totally cut off from the outside world; they are martial arts brother/sister again under a different Sifu.
Chapter 15
Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling had been in the valley for over three months and had grown closer than ever. They had known each other since childhood and were attuned to each other’s moods and thoughts. Princess Mei Ling was honest, loyal, fearless, loving, gentle and caring. However she was also very impulsive, mischievous and loved to play tricks on others. Kiu Wai was honest, loyal, quiet, thoughtful, loving, gentle, caring, patient, levelheaded and protective of Princess Mei Ling. Though their personalities were different, they got along very well because they were both willing to compromise and make sacrifices for each other in their relationship.
Kiu Wai had always treated Princess Mei Ling with indulgence and had done everything possible to make her happy. He was extremely patient with her and had not lost his temper with her even once the entire time he had known her. Princess Mei Ling could be very unreasonable and demanding at times, especially when she was younger. She would fly into a temper tantrum when she did not get her way while Kiu Wai had always been mild tempered and calm. As long as Princess Mei Ling was happy Kiu Wai was willing to shrug off her impulsiveness and temper tantrums.
Princess Mei Ling’s royal parents had spoiled her from a very young age and she used to be unreasonably demanding. Princess Mei Ling knew from experience that Kiu Wai would do just about anything for her and had taken extreme measures to protect her. He had tried to accept blame for any trouble that she had created just to protect her from punishment. As Princess Mei Ling matured into a young lady, she had learned to accept responsibility for her actions though she was still very mischievous. She had tried to be less impulsive because she knew that Kiu Wai would worry about her and she wanted Kiu Wai to be happy and stress free.
Regular rules of the civilization were not strictly adhered to in the remote valley, as Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling were on their own most of the time. Lin Yik Fei lived in a cave half a mile away and came only to check on their progress in training periodically. The young couple enjoyed the love and intimacy their seclusion offered.
On the nights when Kiu Wai was back in the cave after his training Princess Mei Ling would snuggle comfortably in Kiu Wai’s arms. They cuddled and kissed playfully as they chatted about their day and anything under the sun. Whenever Princess Mei Ling was in Kiu Wai’s arms, she felt the burning desires to truly belong to him. She seduced him inadvertently with her innocence, her exquisite beauty and her willing response to his passionate kisses. Kiu Wai had a hard time resisting the temptation presented and exerting his self-control but he did. He told her that he loved her and would marry her one day. He was not willing to compromise the purity of their relationship and that they should wait until they were married. Feeling secured with his promise she would fall asleep enclosed by his protective arms against his chest, lulled by his comforting heartbeats.
Kiu Wai loved the feel of Princess Mei Ling’s soft body close to his; he would watch her as she slept, tenderly stroking her cheeks and silky hair. Princess Mei Ling looked exquisite and adorable with her long eyelashes casting dark mysterious shadows on her cheeks, her luscious lips curved in a mischievous smile and her soft even breathing. Whenever Kiu Wai had Princess Mei Ling in his arms, he felt the fierce sense of pride, desires, passion, and the need to be the only man in her life. He promised himself that one day he would earn that right to call her his own and marry her. Kiu Wai would fall asleep, happy to have Princess Mei Ling in his life.
Since the nature of the martial arts skills that Kiu Wai was training for involved the passive energy from the moon, most of his training had to be done at night. Princess Mei Ling had planned her own training at night so that she could spend time with Kiu Wai when he was free in the daytime.
In the daytime they swam in the lake and collected berries and herbs together. They chased each other using their lightness martial arts skills around the valley. Kiu Wai would catch beautiful butterflies with his bare hands and picked beautiful fragrant flowers for his precious Mei Ling. Princess Mei Ling blushed at his open show of affection and love. Kiu Wai had been doing that since they were children as she loved flowers and butterflies and he continued to do that even though they had grown up. Somehow his gestures are now more meaningful. He was doing it as a sign of love and passion for the one he loved and not as a boy for his childhood companion. Princess Mei Ling would tease him with a light kiss on his cheek as thanks and run away with her bouquet while he chased her down for more passionate kisses.
Once in a while Lin Yik Fei came by to visit them during the daytime. He watched as the young couple frolicked in the lake, splashing water at each other or when they chased each other around the valley, laughing and giggling as they romped playfully in the grass. Lin Yik Fei smiled at the young couple’s antics and enjoyed watching their innocent love bloom and their shows of affection. It reminded him of his own true love, their time together and the memories were bittersweet.
One night while Kiu Wai was training the Moonlight Through Fog Internal Energy Technique, Princess Mei Ling was training in the Sword of Beauty technique just outside the cave. Suddenly Princess Mei Ling heard a loud explosion. She ran to where Kiu Wai was training and found him sprawled on the ground, unconscious with blood seeping out of the corner of his mouth. A boulder near Kiu Wai had been shattered into hundreds of pieces of uneven rocks and pebbles. Princess Mei Ling knew that something was very wrong and looked up to see Lin Yik Fei who had arrived unnoticed and stood next to her. He knelt down, examined Kiu Wai’s pulse and blanched.
Chapter 16
Lin Yik Fei was on his way to do his periodical checks on his students when he heard the loud explosion and ran towards the area where Kiu Wai practiced his martial arts skills. He saw the shattered boulder and knew instantly that it was shattered when the pressure of Kiu Wai’s internal energy had become so intense that he had to push it outwards in order not to suffer an injury. However Kiu Wai had waited a moment too long and had suffered a severe internal injury. Lin Yik Fei carried Kiu Wai back to the cave and told Princess Mei Ling to stand guard outside the cave while he tried to heal Kiu Wai. Princess Mei Ling obeyed immediately, pacing the ground outside the cave.
Lin Yik Fei had Kiu Wai sitting cross-legged in front of him and started to transfer his internal energy to Kiu Wai. Kiu Wai regained consciousness shortly after. He was told not to speak but to concentrate on meditating while Lin Yik Fei continued to transfer his internal energy to him. They stayed in the cave for seven days and seven nights. Lin Yik Fei was exhausted when he finally felt that Kiu Wai’s condition had stabilized. He left Kiu Wai in Princess Mei Ling’s care and went back to his cave.
Kiu Wai rested while Princess Mei Ling fussed over him, she was worried about his health but she also trusted her Sifu Lin Yik Fei that he could heal Kiu Wai. Kiu Wai was in pain most of the time but he hid that fact from her. He meditated quietly to take his mind off the pain he was having. Lin Yik Fei came back that the night and made Kiu Wai swallow a pill. Soon Kiu Wai felt a heat wave forming in his abdomen and it felt as if his insides were burning up. Kiu Wai was thrashing about in pain but Lin Yik Fei ordered him to meditate. Soon the pain lessened and Kiu Wai felt the burning heat had turned to comforting warmth.
Kiu Wai continued to meditate for another three days and his internal injuries were completely healed and his level of internal energy had reached an unimaginable level. Lin Yik Fei told him that the pill was made from a rare thousand-year-old ginseng root that could promote longevity and cure any illnesses. Martial arts experts from the Mo Lam had been trying to find that ginseng root but were unsuccessful. Lin Yik Fei had found it in the valley and made it into a pill. He had given the pill to Kiu Wai to save him from the life threatening internal injuries. Lin Yik Fei confessed to Kiu Wai that he had lied about Princess Mei Ling being given poison. He knew that Kiu Wai would not have accepted him as Sifu but sensed that Kiu Wai would do anything to help Mei Ling. The pills that he had given Mei Ling were regular ginseng pills, which had helped her to gain strength.
Lin Yik Fei told Kiu Wai that Kiu Wai’s level of internal energy had surpassed the highest level imaginable since Kiu Wai had consumed the pill made from that rare thousand-year old ginseng root. Kiu Wai was young and could accomplish a lot when he goes back to the Mo Lam; that was one of the reasons that Lin Yik Fei had given that invaluable pill to Kiu Wai. His secret wish for Kiu Wai was that Kiu Wai would become the leader of Mo Lam, something that he had wanted to become years ago. However Lin Yik Fei sensed that Kiu Wai was not an ambitious man so he did not insist on Kiu Wai giving his promise to achieve that goal for him. Instead Lin Yik Fei made Kiu Wai swear that he would help the weak and poor and not use his superior martial arts skills to do evil. Kiu Wai readily promised his Sifu to be honorable and not bring shame to him.
One night Kiu Wai felt melancholic. He missed his mother. He had the flute that his mother had given him when he fell down the cliff into the valley. He started to play one of her favorite sad melodies and it echoed through the valley. He was totally engrossed in playing the music with Princess Mei Ling listening enthralled as she sat beside him when Lin Yik Fei walked towards them with tears in his remaining eye. Lin Yik Fei took out his flute and started to play a duet with Kiu Wai. Kiu Wai was very surprised that his Sifu knew the melody. Lin Yik Fei continued to play many more of the melodies that Lady Lily had taught Kiu Wai.
Kiu Wai could not contain his surprise and curiosity, “Sifu, how did you know all those melodies, which my mother used to play?”
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 9:17:13 GMT -5
Chapter 17
Lin Yik Fei stopped playing his flute and looked at Kiu Wai with tears in his remaining eye. He sighed, “Those were the very same melodies that the girl whom I loved with all my heart used to play for me.”
Lin Yik Fei sat down with Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling listening enthralled as he continued his tale, “I was The Handsome Swordsman who was active in the Mo Lam about forty years ago. I was only interested in martial arts and duels. I went around to various martial arts schools and clans to challenge their leaders to duels. I was very skilled in my martial arts and was invincible. I have never killed anyone but people feared and avoided me.
Many girls and women were interested in me but I had no interest in any of them. To me, females were nuisance and trouble. But one day I saw a very beautiful young girl picking some flowers in the meadow. I saw her from afar and was drawn to her. She sat down and played the sad melodies on her flute and I stood listening enthralled. I followed her home unnoticed but I did not approach her. The next day she came back to the meadows and played the same melodies on her flute. This went on for many days with me listening to her music from afar.
One day I gathered my courage and approached her. Oddly she did not show any surprise or fear at seeing me. She told me later that she sensed my presence from the beginning and had wondered about me. Since I did not show myself she pretended that she was not aware of my presence but waited patiently to see what I wanted. When she saw how much I enjoyed her music, she came to the meadows everyday just to play the music for me. I was touched and surprised. She did not look at me with those lovesick eyes as some of the other girls did. Instead she was more interested in me as a friend.
I had always felt lonely and that I had a void in my heart. It had never bothered me before; I had my martial arts and the ambition to dominate the martial arts world. I had been content challenging all the martial arts experts in the Mo Lam and defeating them to prove that I was the best. However since I became friends with Sung Li Lien, which the girl’s name, my feelings had changed. My ambition to dominate the world was not as strong, I did not move on to the next town to find another martial arts expert to challenge. I stayed on in that city because I wanted to be with Li Lien.
I did not know that I was falling in love with Li Lien, I only knew that I felt comfortable and at ease with her. We talked about everything under the sun, laughed and played in the meadows. We were very happy. However, one day Li Lien did not show up. I missed her but I did not think much about it. When she did not show up for the next few days, I was very worried.
One night I went to her house and lurked on the rooftop. I found Li Lien’s room and saw her crying. Li Lien was very surprised and happy to see me when I sneaked into her room. She told me that her father had her betrothed to another man and she was getting married in a few weeks. She was not happy with the match because she had fallen in love with me. I was furious and jealous at the thought of Li Lien being intimate with another man. I realized then that I had fallen in love with her. I was not prepared to lose her to anyone so I took her with me despite her protests.
Li Lien loved me but she was a filial daughter and felt that she owed her loyalty to her family. She wanted to stay with me but felt that she had to go home to her family and fulfilled her father’s wishes to marry her betrothed. I loved her and I wanted her to be with me and I was not prepared to let her go. I took her away from that city and went to a remote village many miles away. We became lovers and lived as husband and wife.
One day Li Lien’s brother found us and tried to force her to return home with him. I refused to let her go. Li Lien was mine and I held her to her promise to stay with me forever. She was torn in her feelings. She loved me and wanted to stay with me but she did not dare to disobey her brother. She did not understand that she would be killed for bringing shame to her family if she went home with her brother. Her brother was foolish and challenged me to a duel. The agreement was that Li Lien would go with her brother if he won the duel.”
Chapter 18
Lin Yik Fei continued with his tale, “Li Lien’s brother was not proficient in martial arts and lost the duel. I did not kill him or even hurt him. When I turned my back to take Li Lien home with me, her brother threw a few projectiles at us. I had to protect Li Lien. I managed to deflect most of them but was injured by one of them. I was furious and in my rage I attacked Li Lien’s brother and injured him. Li Lien was very upset with me for hurting her brother. She refused to go with me. Instead she went home with her brother. At first I was angry with Li Lien for siding with her brother so I let her leave with him.
While nursing my injury, I got drunk everyday. I tried to tell myself that Li Lien was not worth the trouble but I missed her more and more each day. A few weeks had passed when I realized that I loved Li Lien more than life itself and managed to get myself sober enough to go after her. By the time I found her she was married to her betrothed. Contrary to what I had thought, her family did not have her killed though she was locked up till the wedding ceremony. Her betrothed was a good man and had fallen in love with her. He wanted her despite her indiscrete liaison with me and went ahead with the wedding.
Li Lien had left me and went with her brother because she was upset with me for hurting her brother. However she had missed me when we were apart. As days passed and I did not come for her, she was in despair. She had wanted to kill herself but she found out that she was pregnant with my child. For the child’s sake she had to stay alive. She told her betrothed about the baby on their wedding night. He was upset but he loved her so he promised to accept the baby as his.
When I found Li Lien and managed to talk to her alone, she told me that she had married her betrothed willingly. Though her love for her husband was not as strong as it was for me, she would never betray her husband because he was a good man. She threatened to kill herself if I tried to force her to go with me or to harm her husband. I could not get Li Lien to change her mind and I knew that she was serious with her threats. I had to let her go home to her husband but I kept watch on her family. A few months later she gave birth to baby girl.
I drowned my sorrow in wine every day. I loved Li Lien but I could never have her. She was treated well by her husband and he was an honorable man who had kept his promise and treated our child very well as if she was his own. I could not destroy Li Lien’s chance of happiness because of my selfish wishes to have her with me. I left the Central Plains and came to Mongolia. I received news that Li Lien had disappeared a few years after I left the Central Plains. I returned to try to find her but I was not successful. I did not try to take our daughter from her family because I had promised Li Lien that I would allow our child to be brought up by her husband.
I left the Central Plains for good and returned to Mongolia. I became a drunk and fell unconscious in a drunken stupor in front of Danzhu Tillim’s house one day. Danzhu Tillim and I became great drinking companions. I found solace in wine because the only time that I could get a few winks of sleep was when I was drunk. I missed Li Lien very much. One day I was lamenting about her while standing at the edge of a cliff. I slipped and fell. My head was hit by a rock and half my face was smashed. I broke many bones but I survived due to my high internal energy. It took me over a year to recuperate and my bones to heal.
I decided to stay on in the valley and practice martial arts. I invented the Moonlight Through Fog Internal Energy Technique and both the Sword of Honor and Sword of Beauty Techniques during the years I lived here. I had perfected all three techniques and I was getting bored again. I was lonely but I had no intention of going back to civilization. Then one day both of you showed up in the valley and the rest was history.”
Lin Yik Fei paused in his tale while both Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling waited impatiently for him to continue. At last Princess Mei Ling could not control her impatience, “Sifu, what a sad love story! So you never met with Madam Li Lien again? What a coincidence that the music played by Kiu Wai was the same that was played by Madam Li Lien! Hmmm, could it be that Kiu Wai’s mother learned the music from Madam Li Lien?”
Lin Yik Fei looked at Princess Mei Ling indulgently, he had grown to love the pretty mischievous girl very much despite his initial indifference, “Mei Ling, the woman in the picture that you drew of Kiu Wai’s mother resembled Li Lien so much that she could have been her twin. I think Kiu Wai’s mother is my daughter.”
Chapter 19
“My mother is your daughter? Sifu that would mean that I am your grandson!” Kiu Wai was astonished at the turn of events. He was just as enthralled at his Sifu’s tale as Princess Mei Ling was. It was a very touching love story but the surprise was that he could be the grandson of his Sifu. Kiu Wai did not know anything about his mother’s past. The one time he questioned his mother about his father, she had cried uncontrollably and he did not dare to continue pestering her about her family but he had always been curious to find out more about their past and lives in the Central Plains.
“Yes, Kiu Wai. The possibility is there that we are related. Did your mother tell you anything about your lives in the Central Plains?” Lin Yik Fei asked Kiu Wai.
“No, my mother did not tell me anything about our lives before. I have lived in Mongolia all my life. I knew that I am of Chinese descent because my mother taught me everything she knew about Chinese history, literature and music. I did ask her once about my father and she had cried uncontrollably. I don’t think my great grandfather knew anything about us either. He did mention once that I have to excel in martial arts to protect my mother and that was the reason he was very strict with my training. I started training as soon as I could walk and understand instructions. As I grew older I had to train even harder. I had often wondered about the importance and urgency. It was as if my mother and I would face a terrible danger and disaster,” Kiu Wai told his Sifu all he knew about their past.
“Hmmm, that is strange. Li Lien had married an important Chinese general named Han Soon Tien. General Han came from a famous family of generals who were loyal to the Chinese emperor. General Han was very liked in court and greatly favored by the emperor. He was an honorable man and had treated everyone around him decently. With such connections, who would have dared to harm his family? Kiu Wai, you have mastered all the martial arts stances I have taught you. All you need to do now is to continue training daily in order to reach the highest level. As for your internal energy, yours had already surpassed mine ever since you took that ginseng pill. I doubt anyone in the martial arts world could defeat you in any fights. I want you to take Mei Ling with you and go back to Mongolia to protect your mother,” Lin Yik Fei ordered Kiu Wai.
“What about you, Sifu? Won’t you be lonely when we leave this valley? Don’t you want to come with us to see my mother?” Kiu Wai asked.
“Kiu Wai, I am used to being alone. I have enjoyed Mei Ling and your company but you two are young, you need to experience what life has to offer. Just promise me that you would always protect and love each other. Also promise me that you would not do anything to harm the weak and defenseless with your martial arts,” Lin Yik Fei had tears in his remaining eye, as he was getting ready to say goodbye to his beloved students.
“Sifu, we promise that we will not do anything to harm anyone with our martial arts and we promise to always protect and love each other,” both Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling promised their Sifu.
“Sifu, how can we leave this valley? The cliff is too steep to climb and we didn’t see any exit from the valley,” Princess Mei Ling asked curiously. Both Kiu Wai and she had been all over the valley when they were playing and chasing each other and they had not seen any way out of the valley.
“You may not be able to climb the steep cliff but Kiu Wai could if he wanted to with his high level of internal energy. However there is another less dangerous way out of the valley. It is a secret passage that I had stumbled upon ten years ago. By that time I had spent over thirty years here in the valley and I had no wish to go back to the outside world so I didn’t attempt to leave this valley. I will show you the way,” Lin Yik Fei told Princess Mei Ling.
Lin Yik Fei led Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling back to the lake in the cave. He told them to dive to the bottom of the lake and they would find an underground opening near the floor of the lake, which was hidden by rocks. The opening led to an underground tunnel, which opened up to a cave outside the valley hidden by bushes. From there they could find their way to the city.
Both Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling knelt down to bow deeply in respect to their Sifu. They were both in tears, especially Princess Mei Ling who had grown to love the gruff old man had cried uncontrollably. Lin Yik Fei had tears in his remaining eye too as he said goodbye to his beloved students.
Kiu Wai promised Lin Yik Fei that he would find out if his mother was Lin Yik Fei’s daughter and if she were, he would bring her to see him so that father and daughter could reunite. The young couple dived into the lake and found the way out of the valley as promised by their Sifu. They stayed in the forest near the entrance to the valley for some time to dry their clothes. They chatted about their experience and contemplated about their future. They kissed, cuddled lovingly and promised to love each other till the end of time. When their clothes were dry, they then made their way home after being away for more than three months.
Chapter 20
Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling went back to Danzhu Tillim’s house first to see Kiu Wai’s great grandfather and Lady Lily. The young couple was greeted with excitement and a lot of tears of joy. After the initial greeting, Kiu Wai knelt down in front of his mother and his great grandfather and asked for forgiveness for being away so long and that he had failed in his duty to take care of them.
Lady Lily cried uncontrollably with joy that Kiu Wai was back with her. Everyone had thought that both Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling had fallen off the cliff and died when their horses were found without their riders. Lady Lily did not question Kiu Wai about their whereabouts. She was just overwhelmed with joy that Kiu Wai was alive and hugged Kiu Wai tightly. After some time Lady Lily composed herself and took Princess Mei Ling with her to get cleaned up.
Danzhu Tillim was very happy to see his students especially his great grandson. After Princess Mei Ling left with Lady Lily to go to her room, Danzhu Tillim took Kiu Wai aside to question him about their disappearance. As Danzhu Tillim grabbed Kiu Wai’s arm, he felt Kiu Wai’s high internal energy lurking beneath Kiu Wai’s skin and was surprised. Danzhu Tillim immediately engaged Kiu Wai in a hand-to-hand combat to test Kiu Wai’s level of martial arts. Kiu Wai had no choice but to defend himself and had subconsciously used the martial arts stances that Lin Yik Fei had taught him. In addition to the intricate martial arts stances, Kiu Wai’s abnormally high internal energy was revealed and Danzhu Tillim stopped his attacks and asked angrily, “Who had taught you those martial arts stances and how did you get that high internal energy?”
Kiu Wai knelt down immediately and apologized sincerely that he had offended Danzhu Tillim. Kiu Wai then told Danzhu Tillim about Princess Mei Ling and his accident and fall into the valley and their encounter with the Handsome Swordsman, Lin Yik Fei. He told his great grandfather about their injuries and that Lin Yik Fei had blackmailed him into acknowledging Lin Yik Fei as Sifu and that both Princess Mei Ling and he ended up training under Lin Yik Fei. Kiu Wai also told his great grandfather about his injury and the consumption of that thousand-year old ginseng root pill and the increase in strength of his internal energy as a result.
“Lin Yik Fei? So you have met Lin Yik Fei and became his student? I have always wondered where he went. He had disappeared suddenly one day without saying goodbye. He was a decent man, very depressed and full of sorrow. I felt sad for his loss of his love and I had thought that he had killed himself. I am glad that he is still alive and well. What a coincidence that you two have met and have a Sifu/student relationship. From your martial arts stances, he had taught you well and your level of internal energy is amazing, it had surpassed mine too,” Danzhu Tillim was not angry with Kiu Wai for acknowledging another man as his Sifu. He was glad that Kiu Wai had an opportunity to learn a superior martial arts skill.
Just then Lady Lily came into the room and told the two men that Princess Mei Ling was exhausted and had laid down to rest. Lady Lily told Kiu Wai that he should escort Princess Mei Ling back to the palace when he had made himself presentable. Lady Lily then sat down and looked at Kiu Wai with love in her eyes, happy to have him home at last, “Tell me what had happened and where you two had been all these months.”
Kiu Wai obediently reported and repeated the story he told his great grandfather to his mother. He also told his mother that Lin Yik Fei knew the sad music, which she had taught him. Kiu Wai told his mother about the love story between Lin Yik Fei and Sung Li Lien and that Lady Lily resembled Madam Sung Li Lien according to the picture that Princess Mei Ling had drawn. Kiu Wai asked Lady Lily directly if her mother’s name was Sung Li Lien and if his grandfather was General Han Soon Tien.
Lady Lily blanched when she heard the story that Lin Yik Fei had told Kiu Wai. She started to weep quietly. Kiu Wai was concerned about his mother’s distress and apologized for upsetting her. Lady Lily did not answer Kiu Wai’s questions but went to her room, leaving Kiu Wai extremely puzzled by her odd behavior. Danzhu Tillim was unable to give Kiu Wai any explanation either. He told Kiu Wai that he was almost as clueless about their past in the Central Plains but Lady Lily had once confided in him that they were in danger. He advised Kiu Wai that Lady Lily would explain everything to him when she was ready and that Kiu Wai should not press his mother for an explanation.
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 9:22:30 GMT -5
Chapter 21
Kiu Wai decided to wash up and make himself presentable. Feeling refreshed after washing up and putting on a fresh suit, he went to see Princess Mei Ling. He found her dressed in one of her white silk suit that was heavily embroidered and was sitting on a stone bench in the garden looking pensive, “Mei Ling, what is wrong? Why are you looking so sad?”
Princess Mei Ling did not answer but as she looked up, her tears welled up in her eyes and rolled down her cheeks unchecked. Kiu Wai was shocked, he ran over to kneel beside her with concern, “Mei Ling, what is wrong? Are you not feeling well?”
Princess Mei Ling threw herself in Kiu Wai’s arms and cried uncontrollably without speaking so Kiu Wai waited patiently for her to calm down, holding her tight in his comforting arms, stroking her hair gently and murmuring words of love into her ears. When Princess Mei Ling finally stopped crying she was still looking forlorn, “Kiu Wai, will you promise to love and protect me forever?”
Kiu Wai looked at Princess Mei Ling in surprise, “What an odd question to ask! Mei Ling, I have always loved you and I always will. I have made a promise to myself that I would love you and protect you with my life long before we made that promise in front of Sifu. Why are you in doubts now? Did something happen?”
Princess Mei Ling looked at Kiu Wai with love and adoration through her tears, “No, nothing had happened. I just had an odd feeling that something is going to happen to separate us. I just wanted to hear you say that you will still love me and will protect me no matter what happens in the future.”
Kiu Wai looked at Princess Mei Ling indulgently with a teasing smile on his face, “What a silly girl you are! I don’t know why you would doubt my love for you but if it pleases you.” Kiu Wai knelt down and raised three fingers of his right hand and swore, “I, Li Kiu Wai, solemnly swear to heavens that I will love and protect Princess Mei Ling forever with my life, may lightning strike me if I failed to keep my promise.” Kiu Wai then took Princess Mei Ling back in his arms, “I will tell you that everyday until you are sick of hearing it. How about that?”
Princess Mei Ling smiled radiantly, obviously satisfied with his promise. She reached up to plant a fleeting kiss on his cheek when Kiu Wai turned his cheek slightly and she kissed him on his lips instead. Even though it was a featherly soft kiss, it caused an electrifying shock through both of them. Kiu Wai moved to deepen the kiss when the sound of a cough interrupted them. Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling moved apart feeling guilty, both reddened with embarrassment. They were so used to such tender loving intimate moments when they were practically alone in the valley that they had forgotten that they were back in civilization.
Danzhu Tillim had walked into the garden looking for them and interrupted their intimate moment, “Ahem, Kiu Wai, it is getting late. You should escort Mei Ling back to the palace. Prince Yuan Kit had come by twice personally to inquire about Mei Ling’s whereabouts. Everyone was upset and thought that you two had fallen off the cliff and died. I am sure Mei Ling’s royal parents would be very happy to see her again.”
“Yes, Great Grandfather,” Kiu Wai bowed and turned quickly to Princess Mei Ling, “Let’s go.” Kiu Wai was extremely embarrassed that he was caught kissing Princess Mei Ling and wanted to make a quick escape.
Princess Mei Ling was just as embarrassed. She bowed to Danzhu Tillim, “Goodbye Sifu.” She ran out after Kiu Wai just as anxious to escape.
Danzhu Tillim shook his head and smiled indulgently at the two young rascals, “Ah, young innocent love. What a joyous sight!” He turned around to find Lady Lily standing by the window, a very worried look on her face.
Chapter 22
“Lily, are you alright?” Danzhu Tillim looked at Lady Lily’s worried face with concern.
“I am alright, Grandfather. I am just worried about Kiu Wai’s relationship with Princess Mei Ling,” Lady Lily sighed.
“Lily, you knew that the two of them had been in love since they were children, it used to be a brother’s love for his sister but I think Kiu Wai’s love for Mei Ling has now changed to something more passionate, as a man loves a woman. I thought they were good for each other. They looked so beautiful and compatible together. The strength of their love had been building up since they were children. They were meant for each other and I knew that they would one day become a couple. You have never objected to their relationship before, why do you have concerns now?” Danzhu Tillim asked, puzzled by Lady Lily’s sudden worry over Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling’s relationship.
“Grandfather, I should have stopped the progress of their relationship earlier but I couldn’t bring myself to deprive Kiu Wai of the happiness he felt when he was with Princess Mei Ling. But their relationship will never work,” Lady Lily sighed.
“Lily, why won’t their relationship work? Don’t you like Mei Ling? I agree that her royal parents had spoiled her terribly but when she is with Kiu Wai, she has learned to be less demanding and she adores him. They love each other very deeply and are happy together. Are you afraid that the Great Khan would object to their relationship because we are poor and Kiu Wai could not provide for Mei Ling?” Danzhu Tillim questioned with a frown on his face.
“Grandfather, I love Princess Mei Ling and I know they love each other very much. I know that Princess Mei Ling does not mind that we are poor. I don’t think she is the materialistic type of person. Their relationship would not work because she is a Mongolian princess and we owe our loyalty to the Chinese Emperor,” Lady Lily replied.
“Lily, both of you have lived in Mongolia for many years. I know that you feel a certain loyalty to the Chinese but that should not interfere with their relationship. There had be more to the story,” Danzhu Tillim insisted shrewdly.
“Grandfather, I think it is time that I tell you about our past. I am Lady Lily, the wife of Prince Li Yat Min of the Central Plains. We were happy together but shortly after I had given birth to Kiu Wai, Prince Yat Jun, my husband’s younger half brother had plotted to kill us. The man whom you had killed when you rescued us eighteen years ago was the henchman ordered by Prince Yat Jun to kill us. Prince Yat Jun had forced me to write a letter to Prince Yat Min that I was leaving him because I was not happy with him. It was a lie that I was forced to write in order to save Kiu Wai’s life. After I had written that letter, we were taken at that place where you found and rescued us.
I had lost my memory when we first came to Mongolia but after a few months I had recovered my memory. I pretended to be slow-witted so as not to answer any of your questions. I did not dare to trust anyone. Later I did not want you to get involved. I was grateful to hide with Kiu Wai here because I was afraid that Prince Yat Jun would not rest until we were dead. I had not heard from Prince Yat Min or if he had tried to find us so I guess he did not care for me afterall. He had called out another girl’s name on our wedding night. I thought he had changed and had loved me but I guess he hadn’t. I wondered if he had remarried,” Lady Lily told Danzhu Tillim sadly.
Danzhu Tillim frowned sternly when he heard about Prince Yat Min’s blunder but he did not interrupt Lady Lily’s story. She continued, “I am very grateful to you for teaching Kiu Wai martial arts skills. At least he has a fighting chance to defend himself. He would have been the heir to the Chinese throne after Prince Yat Min. I am debating if I should send Kiu Wai home to the Central Plains, at least to reunite him with his royal father. I am worried that if Kiu Wai marries Princess Mei Ling, he would be forced to pledge his loyalty to the Great Khan and would be fighting against his biological family if the war starts. I heard you talking to Hero Yeung the other day about the trouble brewing between Mongolia and the Central Plains.”
Danzhu Tillim nodded with understanding, “Lily, you have to tell Kiu Wai the truth. He should be given a chance to reunite with his royal father. I am not sure if Kiu Wai would go for the Chinese throne, he is not an ambitious man. But he would do anything he could for Mei Ling so it is important for him to know his roots. He is very matured and levelheaded. He will not bring shame or dishonor to you or the Li family. However Kiu Wai may seek revenge on Prince Yat Jun for tearing his family apart. You have to give him the facts soon.”
Meanwhile on the way to the palace,
Princess Mei Ling was giggling as she caught up with Kiu Wai after escaping from their Sifu Danzhu Tillim, “That was a narrow escape!”
Kiu Wai answered with a naughty twinkle in his eyes, “It is too bad that Great Grandfather interrupted us. Come here, so that I can continue comforting you with my loving kisses!” as he pulled Princess Mei Ling into his embrace. They hugged each other as they looked deeply into each other’s eyes. Kiu Wai was mesmerized by the adoration and love shining from Princess Mei Ling’s beautiful eyes. It lit the flame of passion in him and he felt his desires rising. Kiu Wai could not hide his love and desires for his Mei Ling as she gazed into his soulful eyes and she blushed under his sensuous gaze, her own desires rising to match his. The laughter died in their throats as they each felt the passion spilling over when Kiu Wai bent his head and captured Princess Mei Ling’s lips in a passionate kiss. They were totally engrossed in the passion of their soul-searing kiss, as they hugged each other tightly that they did not hear another couple approaching.
“Ling Er, is that you?” Prince Yuan Kit called out with disbelief. Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling broke their passionate embrace, both red with embarrassment once again.
Princess Mei Ling turned towards her royal father, “Father, it is me!” as she ran happily towards her parents. Prince Yuan Kit hugged Princess Mei Ling tightly with his strong arms, grateful and relieved to have his precious daughter back. When Princess Mei Ling turned to her mother, she was not prepared for her mother’s reaction as her royal mother saw Kiu Wai for the first time since he was forbidden to go to the palace by Danzhu Tillim eight years ago.
Chapter 23
“Li Yat Min, it just cannot be,” whispered Princess Mei Ling’s royal mother as she slid unconscious towards the ground.
Prince Yuan Kit, Princess Mei Ling and Kiu Wai looked at Princess Mei Ling’s mother in shock. Prince Yuan Kit caught his wife in his arms before she reached the gound and carried her over to a shady place. Princess Mei Ling ran to get some water for her as Kiu Wai stood nearby, wondering if there was anything that he could do to help. Prince Yuan Kit used his internal energy to revive his unconscious wife. She woke up and stared at Kiu Wai without speaking. Princess Mei Ling had returned with some water in a folded leaf and offered it to her mother. Her mother drank the water without taking her eyes off of Kiu Wai.
Kiu Wai felt embarrassed under her unwavering stares so he excused himself from Princess Mei Ling and her royal parents with a bow and walked swiftly away. Princess Mei Ling stayed with her father and helped to bring her mother home to the palace. When the royal family reached the palace, Princess Mei Ling stayed with her mother while Prince Yuan Kit excused himself that he had a meeting with the Great Khan.
However, Prince Yuan Kit did not go to the Great Khan, he did not have a meeting with his father. Once he left his wife with Princess Mei Ling, he went to get his horse and rode swiftly across the meadows, pushing his horse to the limits. He raced the horse for hours until he pulled it to an abrupt stop. He jumped off the horse looking down at the valley below. He fell onto his knees with tears rolling down his face. His fists clenched at his sides, with a fierce expression on his face Prince Yuan Kit raised his clenched fist up and pointed to the sky, “Li Yat Min, I swear that I am going to kill you when I find you!”
Eighteen years ago,
Prince Yuan Kit had rescued Princess Xin Jing Li from Prince Li Yat Jun; the younger half brother of Prince Yat Min. Prince Yuan Kit then took Princess Jing Li home with him to Mongolia. Prince Yuan Kit had fallen in love with Princess Jing Li at first sight. He persuaded her to stay on in Mongolia and they had a pleasant time together. Prince Yuan Kit did everything he could to please Princess Jing Li, hoping that she would fall in love with him.
Though Princess Jing Li liked Prince Yuan Kit and enjoyed his company her heart had remained true to Prince Yat Min. Princess Jing Li could not forget her first love, Prince Yat Min even though Prince Yat Min had married Lady Lily and was happy with his wife. Princess Jing Li had tried to be cheerful during the day but when she was alone at night, she cried herself to sleep; she could not stop herself from loving Prince Yat Min or hating him for abandoning her.
Princess Jing Li had stayed with Prince Yuan Kit for over three months when they had a fierce argument. Prince Yuan Kit was very jealous and furious when Princess Jing Li mentioned Prince Yat Min and their time together, “Xin Jing Li, why are you torturing yourself and me by not letting go of your past with Li Yat Min? Why won’t you accept the fact that Li Yat Min is married, he is happy with his wife? He doesn’t love you but I do! You kept pushing me away with your foolish dreams and memories of a dishonorable man who had abandoned you! I could have any girl I wanted, why do I even bother with you?” with that Prince Yuan Kit turned on his heels and left a stricken Princess Jing Li who was devastated by his cruel words.
Prince Yuan Kit was almost back at the palace when he had an uneasy feeling that something was very wrong. He could not forget the stricken look on Princess Jing Li’s face as his cruel words sunk in. He rushed back to where he had left Princess Jing Li and found her lying on the ground with her wrist cut, her blood staining her clothes and the ground. She was deadly pale and was barely breathing. Prince Yuan Kit sealed her pressure points to prevent further bleeding. He bandaged her wounds up and proceeded to transfer his internal energy to her.
When Princess Jing Li regained consciousness shortly after, she looked at Prince Yuan Kit with tears streaming down her face and whispered, “Why did you rescue me? Why couldn’t you just let me die?”
Prince Yuan Kit hugged Princess Jing Li’s soft body close to his chest and shuddered at the thought of losing her, “I cannot let you die because I love you more than life itself. I am sorry for all the cruel words. Please forgive me.” He was angry with himself for being so hard on Princess Jing Li that pushed her into taking the drastic step of trying to end her life. He swore that he would do everything in his power to keep her safe and loved.
They stayed in the meadows for a long time until Princess Jing Li finally calmed down. Prince Yuan Kit carried Princess Jing Li back to the palace and ordered that Princess Jing Li be watched at all times. He assigned half a dozen maids to take turns to keep watch over Princess Jing Li. Then Prince Yuan Kit went to his father the Great Khan and asked his father for permission to marry Princess Jing Li.
The Great Khan knew that his son was deeply in love with Princess Jing Li so he gave his permission for the two of them to get married. Prince Yuan Kit then asked his father to persuade King Xin to allow Princess Jing Li to marry him. The country of Xin was small with only a small army. King Xin had feared that his neighbors would attack his small country so when the Great Khan of Mongolia sent an ambassador to negotiate for a marriage between Prince Yuan Kit and Princess Jing Li, King Xin had readily agreed. He was grateful to have a strong leader like the Great Khan as a friend and in-law.
King Xin then sent a messenger to Princess Jing Li and ordered her to go home. Prince Yuan Kit sent his top martial arts experts as bodyguards to escort Princess Jing Li home. King Xin told Princess Jing Li that he had agreed to allow Prince Yuan Kit to marry her. At first Princess Jing Li had refused to obey her father. King Xin then explained to Princess Jing Li that she had no choice because if she refused the marriage proposal, the Great Khan would be angry and attack the country of Xin. After much persuasion, Princess Jing Li had agreed to marry Prince Yuan Kit to prevent bloodshed to her people and her country.
Prince Yuan Kit and Princess Jing Li married with much fanfare. Princess Mei Ling was born in the third year of their marriage. The marriage was harmonious but Prince Yuan Kit knew that Princess Jing Li had married him under duress and that she still had Prince Li Yat Min in her heart.
Chapter 24
Princess Jing Li’s marriage to Prince Yuan Kit had been harmonious. Prince Yuan Kit had tried to please her in every way possible. Prince Yuan Kit was the Great Khan’s favorite son and could have taken more women to be his wives but he had been faithful to Princess Jing Li and had no interest in other beauties that had tried to catch his eyes.
Princess Jing Li was grateful that Prince Yuan Kit had been faithful to her and tried to make him happy. But once in a while when she was alone or thought that no one was watching, she had that far away look when she dreamt about Prince Li Yat Min. Princess Jing Li had tried her best to forget Prince Yat Min but had managed only to bury her feelings and love for him deep in her heart.
Prince Yuan Kit sensed that his wife still harbored feelings for Prince Yat Min. To avoid provoking Princess Jing Li Prince Yuan Kit had pretended that he was unaware of her secret but he was extremely resentful of his rival for Princess Jing Li’s love. When Princess Mei Ling was born, the young royal couple was very happy and Prince Yuan Kit felt more relieved that there would forever be a bond between Princess Jing Li and himself. Both of them loved and had spoiled Princess Mei Ling terribly.
Princess Jing Li seemed happier after the birth of Princess Mei Ling. She had hidden her feelings for Prince Yat Min in the deepest recess of her heart and tried her best to make Prince Yuan Kit happy. She had seen how happy Prince Yuan Kit was with the birth of Princess Mei Ling and wished she could give him a male heir. When she was unable to conceive again, she had told Prince Yuan Kit to take another wife to get a son but he would not hear of it. Prince Yuan Kit had sworn that Princess Mei Ling was his heir and he doted on her even more because she was part of Princess Jing Li.
Due to the prank played by the two children and the punishment meted out, Kiu Wai never went back to the palace. Princess Mei Ling was at Danzhu Tillim’s house everyday training in martial arts and stayed there most of the week. She went back to the palace to visit her royal parents once a week.
Years had passed as Kiu Wai had grown into a very handsome young man with noble features and a gorgeous smile. He resembled his father Prince Li Yat Min so closely that he could have been his father’s identical twin when Prince Yat Min was at Kiu Wai’s age. When Princess Jing Li first saw Kiu Wai at the meadows with Princess Mei Ling after Danzhu Tillim had sent them to the palace, Princess Jing Li had mistaken Kiu Wai for his father Prince Li Yat Min and fainted from the shock.
When Princess Jing Li regained consciousness, she was curious about Kiu Wai’s identity. She questioned Princess Mei Ling about Kiu Wai. Princess Mei Ling inadvertently told her mother what she knew about Kiu Wai and his mother Lady Lily. Princess Jing Li’s feelings were in turmoil. She suspected that Kiu Wai was Prince Li Yat Min’s son. All the love she had for Prince Yat Min resurfaced but her hatred of his abandonment had also resurfaced. She was also afraid that Kiu Wai would hurt Princess Mei Ling just as Prince Li Yat Min had hurt her. If Kiu Wai were indeed the son of Prince Yat Min then he would be one of the heirs to the Chinese throne and would owe his loyalty to the Chinese emperor. Princess Jing Li was very worried about Princess Mei Ling’s relationship with Kiu Wai.
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 9:25:40 GMT -5
Chapter 25
One day Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling were out hunting till it was almost dark. They could have returned home earlier but they were playing in the forest and enjoying some intimate moments together. They swam in the river and splashing water at each other. After their water games, they laid next to each other to dry in the sun. Kiu Wai had dozed off under the hot sun with Princess Mei Ling snuggled close in his protective arms.
Kiu Wai woke up sneezing as his nose was tickled. He opened his eyes to see Princess Mei Ling kneeling by his side and holding a long blade of grass to his nose, with a mischievous grin on her face. Kiu Wai grabbed hold of her arm before she could move away and pulled her down. He was quick to straddle her and started to tickle her as she squirmed and laughed uncontrollably. Her mischievous eyes invited his kisses even as she begged for him to stop tickling her, “Kiu Wai, I am sorry. I promise I will never play a prank on you again, please stop!”
Kiu Wai could not resist the invitation in her eyes. He bent his head down to capture her lips. She sighed as his lips touched hers fleetingly with a whisper of a kiss. She clasped her arms around his neck, urging him to deepen his kiss but he teased her by planting feathery kisses all over her face, on her eyelids, her cute nose, across her cheeks to her ears. He traced the delicate shell of her ears with his tongue, delving in to create an exquisite sensation that licked at all her sensory endings. She shuddered from the sensation as her desires flared up and moaned her needs. She was unable to escape his roving lips as he held her head captive between his hands. His lips then found the sensitive pulse at the base of her neck and he nibbled at it with his teeth playfully. Only when he heard her sobs of frustration did he relented and took possession of her lips in a masterful kiss, tasting the sweetness within as she kissed him back passionately. They were both breathless when they broke the kiss for air.
“Mei Ling, you are the sweetest irresistible temptation! You have cast a spell over me and I find it more and more difficult to resist your charms,” Kiu Wai told Princess Mei Ling with a solemn expression.
“Kiu Wai, I love you with all my heart and I know that you love me too. Why would you try to fight your love for me?” Princess Mei Ling asked, puzzled by the solemnity of Kiu Wai’s expression.
“Mei Ling, I love you with all my heart. I have promised you that I will love you forever no matter what happens and I meant every word I said. It is just that the difference in our status is too great. I cannot offer much for you and I am not sure if your royal parents will accept me as your mate,” Kiu Wai replied.
“Kiu Wai, I love you. My heart had been yours since we were children and it will remain yours forever. I don’t think my royal parents will refuse to allow us to get married. If they do, I am going to ask my royal grandfather to intervene. If it comes to the worst scenario, I will ask them to allow me to become a commoner and then we can be together or we can run away and live as a couple. As long as I am with you, I will be happy and that is all that matters,” Princess Mei Ling swore passionately.
Kiu Wai gave Princess Mei Ling another passionate kiss. He did not voice his worry to Princess Mei Ling about the simplistic way she looked at the situation. Lady Lily had told him about their past lives in the Central Plains and that he was Prince Li Kiu Wai, the son of Crown Prince Li Yat Min. She also told him about Prince Yat Jun’s plot to kill both of them and that they had been rescued by Danzhu Tillim. She reminded him that no matter what happens in the future, he owes his loyalty to the Chinese emperor. Though Lady Lily had not directly objected to his relationship with Princess Mei Ling, Kiu Wai could read between the lines that his mother does not want him to pledge his loyalty to the Great Khan of Mongolia if he marries Princess Mei Ling.
Kiu Wai had thought about what his mother had told him though he did not confide in Princess Mei Ling about his dilemma. He had decided that he would not go to the Central Plains because he was not sure if he would not try to kill Prince Yat Jun for tearing his family apart. He had no wish to fight for the Chinese throne; he wished that both Princess Mei Ling and he were not of royal blood. He just wanted a simple life with Princess Mei Ling. He sighed silently in his heart and hugged Princess Mei Ling tightly in his arms.
After playing for almost half the day, they decided to hunt seriously for something to bring home to their Sifu. It was late in the evening when they carried a couple of rabbits home, laughing and giggling all the way, happy that they had caught something that would last them a couple of days. But as they neared Danzhu Tillim’s house, they sensed that something was wrong. They dropped the rabbits and ran towards the house, the door was ajar. They found Danzhu Tillim sprawled on the ground; he was bleeding profusely from a deep wound in his abdomen.
Chapter 26
“Sifu!” screamed Princess Mei Ling, “What had happened? Who did this to you?” as she knelt by his side, tears streaming down her face.
Kiu Wai knelt by Danzhu Tillim’s side and sealed the pressure points of his great grandfather to stop the bleeding. Kiu Wai had also found a black palm print on his great grandfather’s back and knew that he had been poisoned. Kiu Wai started to transfer his internal energy to Danzhu Tillim.
Soon Danzhu Tillim opened his eyes and saw Princess Mei Ling first and whispered weakly, “Mei Ling, you must go back to the palace. It is not safe here.”
“Who were the assailants? You have always been a kind person, so why would anyone want to hurt you?” Princess Mei Ling asked puzzled.
“They didn’t come for me. They came for Kiu Wai and his mother but I refused to tell them where they were. I tried to fight them off but there were five of them, each equally skilled. I pretended to be dead and when they couldn’t find Kiu Wai and his mother, they left,” Danzhu Tillim told Princess Mei Ling.
Danzhu Tillim then turned to Kiu Wai, he clutched Kiu Wai’s hand weakly, “Kiu Wai, you must find your mother and leave this place. They were coming for you. They were highly skilled martial arts experts and I could not defeat them. It is no longer safe for you to stay here with your mother!”
“Where is my mother? Did they take her with them?” Kiu Wai asked with concern.
“I don’t know where your mother went. I was surprised to find her gone when I came back to the house after collecting some herbs at the edge of the forest. You must find her and take her away from this place. Those assailants will return to finish off the job,” Danzhu Tillim warned Kiu Wai.
“Who were the assailants?” Kiu Wai asked.
“From their martial arts skills, they were the Five Poisons from Devil’s Peak: Snake, Spider, Centipede, Toad and Scorpion. I was hit by their infamous poisonous palm. I had used all my internal energy to keep the poison in one spot so that I could stay alive to tell you about them,” Danzhu Tillim was becoming weaker by the minute, “I think your half-uncle Prince Yat Jun was the one who had sent them to kill both of you. Somehow he had found out after so many years that both of you were still alive and wanted to finish the job.”
“There is an old wooden chest with a letter and an Imperial gold medallion in it that was buried under the rose bush. Your mother had always been afraid that she would die before she could tell you about your identity so she wrote that letter with explanation and placed it in the box with your father’s Imperial gold medallion. Find your mother and take her back to the Central Plains. Your mother was under the impression that your father did not care about her but he did. I found out from a friend that Prince Yat Min had left the palace to look for her and when he couldn’t find her he did not return to the palace. No one had heard from him ever since. Your grandfather, the Emperor became very ill recently and your half-uncle Prince Yat Jun was trying to claim the throne for himself. He is evil and cruel. You must stop him!” Danzhu Tillim gasped, clutching his chest. His eyes rolled back and breathed his last breath as Kiu Wai held him in his arms.
Both Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling were devastated by their Sifu’s death. They buried Danzhu Tillim in the forest. Kiu Wai retrieved the wooden box with the letter and gold medallion. He read the letter from his mother and had tears in his eyes. He vowed to look for his father to find out the truth from him, if Prince Yat Min had married Lady Lily while he was in love with another woman and if he was still in love with the other woman. Kiu Wai vowed to clear the misunderstanding up between his parents and reunite them.
Princess Mei Ling sat and wept silently for her Sifu. Kiu Wai suddenly realized that he had ignored Princess Mei Ling while he wallowed in his grief. He took Princess Mei Ling in his arms and comforted her. Soon Princess Mei Ling stopped crying, she pushed herself away from Kiu Wai and looked at him accusingly, “Who are you?”
Chapter 27
Kiu Wai looked at Princess Mei Ling in shock. He never expected her to ask that question but he answered with honesty, “I am Li Kiu Wai. I am the son of Prince Li Yat Min from the Central Plains. My half uncle had tried to have my mother and me killed when I was an infant. Sifu had rescued us. He brought us to Mongolia where we lived in anonymity. However it seemed that my half uncle had found out that we are still alive and had sent someone to finish the job.”
“Why did you tried to hide that from me? Don’t you trust me?” Princess Mei Ling looked disappointed.
“I didn’t try to hide anything from you. I didn’t know anything about my identity or our past until a couple of days ago. I wasn’t planning on going back to the Central Plains so I didn’t think it was important for you to know,” Kiu Wai replied earnestly.
“So what do you plan to do now?” Princess Mei Ling asked, slightly mollified.
“I have to find my mother and then I am going to bring her back to the Central Plains as ordered by Sifu. I will try to find my father to reunite them. I will also try to investigate if Prince Yat Jun was the mastermind behind the plot to kill Sifu, my mother and me. If he were, then I am going to avenge the murder of Sifu and kill Prince Yat Jun,” Kiu Wai swore.
“I am coming with you,” Princess Mei Ling told Kiu Wai.
“No, I cannot allow you to come with me. It is too dangerous. You should stay here with your parents. When I am done, I will come back for you,” Kiu Wai was shocked that Princess Mei Ling intended to go with him. The mission he was about to undertake was very dangerous and he could not risk her life by allowing her to accompany him.
“I don’t care how dangerous it is, I am coming with you. Danzhu Tillim was my Sifu too and I am going to exact revenge from those killers. If you won’t take me with you, then I am going on my own,” Princess Mei Ling vowed stubbornly.
Kiu Wai sighed with frustration. He knew from experience how stubborn Princess Mei Ling could be when she wanted something and he had never once been able to win an argument with her in the past. He had always deferred to her because he loved her and could never refused any of her demands or wishes. But this time was different, the danger involved was too great and he was not sure if he could protect her. If he refused to take her with him, she would go to the Central Plains on her own as she had threatened and there was no telling what kind of mischief or danger she would get into. Kiu Wai told Princess Mei Ling that he would escort her to the palace to tell her parents so she happily went with him.
Once they were in the palace, Kiu Wai accompanied Princess Mei Ling to her room for her to pack a change of clothes. Kiu Wai was to wait in the courtyard outside her room but just as she turned her back to walk into her room, Kiu Wai sealed her pressure points and carried her to her room. He laid her on the bed and covered her with her blanket. He gave her a kiss on her cheeks, “Mei Ling, please forgive me. I am sorry but I cannot take you with me. You will be safe here with your family. I promise to come back for you when I am done. I love you, goodbye.” Kiu Wai looked into Princess Mei Ling’s furious eyes and sighed. He regretted his drastic action but her well-being and safety were his priority. He could not bear to see the tears in her eyes and turned to walk out of the room with a heavy heart. He hoped that Princess Mei Ling would forgive him.
Kiu Wai was shown to the library to meet with Prince Yuan Kit. After the customary greetings, Prince Yuan Kit wondered about Princess Mei Ling’s absence. Kiu Wai told Prince Yuan Kit that he had sealed Princess Mei Ling’s pressure points because he was afraid that she would go to the Central Plains on her own since he had refused to take her with him. Kiu Wai told Prince Yuan Kit that Danzhu Tillim had been killed and he was going to find the killers. Prince Yuan Kit was shocked to learn that his Sifu had been killed. He offered his help to Kiu Wai but Kiu Wai had declined the offer politely. He begged Prince Yuan Kit to take care of Princess Mei Ling and not to let her leave the palace. Kiu Wai then excused himself and left the palace and went on his journey to the Central Plains.
When Prince Yuan Kit went to Princess Mei Ling’s room, he found her in bed with her pressure points sealed. He unsealed her pressure points and was met with her furious tirade against Kiu Wai. She tried to leave the room but Prince Yuan Kit had ordered her locked up in her room and tightly guarded.
A couple of hours later Princess Jing Li came to see her daughter. Princess Mei Ling begged her mother to help her escape but Princess Jing Li had refused. Though Princess Jing Li empathized with her daughter, she was also concerned about Princess Mei Ling’s safety. She sighed, “Kiu Wai is just like his father, and he is not going to keep his promise. He is not going to come back. He is not worth crying over.”
“No, Kiu Wai is nothing like his father. Kiu Wai is an honorable man and he will keep his promise and come back for me!” Princess Mei Ling insisted tearfully.
“If Kiu Wai were an honorable man, he would not have tricked you and sealed your pressure points to prevent you from going with him. Once he is in the Central Plains, he will forget about you!” Princess Jing Li warned her daughter.
“No, no! I don’t believe you. Kiu Wai will not forget about me! He loves me and I love him with all my heart. He will come back for me!” Princess Mei Ling sobbed as though her heart was breaking even as her mother walked out of the room.
Chapter 28
Princess Jing Li walked out of her daughter’s room with a heavy heart. She had no wish to hurt Princess Mei Ling’s feelings but she had to prepare her daughter for the worst. Princess Jing Li then dismissed her attendants and walked towards an isolated derelict part of the palace. Once she was sure that she was alone and unobserved, she sneaked into one of the unused rooms. Once inside she locked the door and walked towards a very beautiful woman who sat in a corner of the room, “Lady Lily, how are you?”
The middle aged woman lifted her head and looked at Princess Jing Li calmly, “I am fine, Your Royal Highness. How long do you intend to keep me here?”
“It would be wise to stay here until the coast is clear. You are safe here. I will send word to Kiu Wai to let him know your whereabouts and that you are safe,” Princess Jing Li lied as she looked at the beautiful woman who was her rival, the one who had succeeded in stealing the love of her life from her.
Lady Lily nodded but remained silent. She did not trust Princess Jing Li by any means but she had no choice. She had to stay where she was. She hoped that Kiu Wai was safe and that he would come for her soon.
A couple of nights ago, Lady Lily received a message from Princess Jing Li, requesting a meeting with her at the break of dawn. Lady Lily recognized Princess Jing Li’s name as the name of the girl that her husband Prince Yat Min had called out on their wedding night. Lady Lily was curious about Princess Jing Li so she went for the rendezvous.
When they first met, both of the women had sized each other up. Princess Jing Li noted that Lady Lily was still an exquisite, breath-taking, elegant and ethereal beauty that conducted herself in a dignified manner. Lady Lily was the kind of beauty that inspired poets to extol her beauty in their poems despite the old drab clothes she wore. Princess Jing Li could understand that Prince Yat Min had been happy with his wife. Princess Jing Li had hated Lady Lily for a long time for taking Prince Yat Min away from her. However Princes Jing Li also realized that Lady Lily had also been a victim of circumstances because she had been betrothed to Prince Yat Min since childhood and had no say in her future. Princess Jing Li could only lament over the fact that fate had been cruel to her and Prince Yat Min and that they could not be a couple.
When Lady Lily met Princess Jing Li, she saw a very beautiful, exquisite, elegant and sexy woman whose alluring beauty had captured her husband’s heart. Lady Lily could fully understand the dilemma Prince Yat Min had been in when he was forced to honor his betrothal to her. She was sad that Prince Yat Min had been torn in his feelings and that he was unable to forget Princess Jing Li. Though Lady Lily did not outwardly showed her sadness, her heart was torn to pieces. She felt that she could never measure up to Princess Jing Li’s beauty and that she had lost Prince Yat Min forever.
The two women talked civilly with each other, they managed to hide the jealousy they felt for each other. Each woman thought that the other had Prince Yat Min’s heart. Each woman was worried about her child and the relationship developing between the two children. Both knew that their children had to overcome a lot of difficulties in order to make a success of their relationship, especially with the trouble brewing between the two countries.
It was a couple of hours before the two women decided to return home, Princess Jing Li escorted Lady Lily back to Danzhu Tillim’s hut. The sounds of intense fighting were heard before they reached the hut. Princess Jing Li motioned for Lady Lily to be quiet and they crept silently towards the hut. They hid in the bushes when they saw the five strangers fighting with Danzhu Tillim. They saw the five men stabbed Danzhu Tillim to death and both the women could hardly concealed their horror. They saw the five men ransacked the hut and then left empty-handed.
Princess Jing Li stopped Lady Lily from rushing out to check on Danzhu Tillim. She was worried that the five men could return unexpectedly. She took Lady Lily back to the palace with her despite the latter’s protests. No one had dared to question Princess Jing Li when she brought Lady Lily into the palace. Princess Jing Li had Lady Lily stay in a derelict part of the palace. She did not tell anyone of Lady Lily’s presence, she personally brought Lady Lily food and reading materials. Princess Jing Li had advised Lady Lily to stay on in the palace for her safety and Lady Lily had no choice but to trust Princess Jing Li and hoped that Kiu Wai would come for her.
The two women got to know each other better and learned to have respect for each other. Though they had not progressed to being friends, they had been friendly with each other. Each had hoped that the relationship of their children would resolve with happiness.
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 9:28:25 GMT -5
Chapter 29
Princess Mei Ling had been locked up in her room for over a week. She missed Kiu Wai very much but she was also very angry with him for refusing to take her with him and played that dirty trick on her. She vowed to avenge that insult one day when she catch up with him but the most important thing for her to do at present was to leave the palace. Her opportunity came when her grandfather the Great Khan came to visit her. She cried piteously that her royal parents had been mean to her and begged her grandfather to help her.
The Great Khan had a soft spot for Princess Mei Ling. She had him wrapped around her fingers since he first set his eyes on her when she was a baby. There was nothing the Great Khan would not do for Princess Mei Ling. The Great Khan was upset to see his precious grandchild being locked up and unhappy so he ordered her to be released. Prince Yuan Kit tried to reason with his father but the Great Khan believed Princess Mei Ling’s promise not to leave the palace so Prince Yuan Kit had no choice but to release his daughter. Prince Yuan Kit ordered that Princess Mei Ling was to be guarded at all times and not allowed to leave the palace even though she was not locked up.
Princess Mei Ling was resentful of her lack of freedom but she decided to bid her time. One day she visited her mother in her parents’ private quarters. Her guards waited outside the gates since the only way out of the palace was through those gates. Princess Mei Ling and her mother chatted for a couple of hours and Princess Jing Li excused herself that she was tired so Princess Mei Ling said her goodbyes and walked out of the room. However when Princess Mei Ling was half way out the gates she remembered that she had something important to ask her mother so she walked back to her mother’s rooms and was surprised to see her mother walking alone out towards a derelict part of the palace.
Princess Mei Ling was surprised because her mother had almost pushed her out of the door claiming that she was tired and yet she was walking stealthily towards an unused part of the palace where it was rumored to be haunted. Princess Mei Ling was very curious and decided to follow her mother. She saw Princess Jing Li sneaked into one of the rooms and closed the door quickly behind her. Princess Mei Ling crept stealthily forward and peeped through the window that was cracked opened slightly.
Princess Jing Li was talking to a woman whose back was turned towards the window so Princess Mei Ling could not see who it was but the figure looked familiar. Princess Mei Ling almost exclaimed aloud with surprise when that woman turned around, she was Lady Lily! How on earth did Lady Lily happen to be in the palace and how did her mother know Kiu Wai’s mother? Her mother was friendly with Lady Lily so it was possible that her mother had invited Lady Lily to stay in the palace. But why was her mother keeping Lady Lily a secret? Princess Mei Ling was very curious and longed to rush in to confront the two women but she decided to bid her time and be patient.
Princess Mei Ling eavesdropped on their conversation to see what was going on. Lady Lily asked Princess Jing Li if she had managed to make contact with Kiu Wai and let him know that she was safe in the palace. Princess Jing Li told Lady Lily to be patient, that she was unable to make contact with Kiu Wai because he had left alone for the Central Plains. Princess Jing Li lied to Lady Lily that Princess Mei Ling was still locked up in her rooms and was unable to visit Lady Lily but as soon Princess Jing Li managed to persuade Prince Yuan Kit to release their daughter, Princess Mei Ling would come for a visit. Princess Jing Li then excused herself and said that she would visit Lady Lily again the next day and warned Lady Lily to stay in her room.
Princess Mei Ling had barely enough time to hide behind a stone statue before Princess Jing Li walked out of the room. Princess Mei Ling waited till her mother left the courtyard and rounded the corner towards her parents’ quarters before she crept near Lady Lily’s room. She knocked softly on the door and then sneaked in, closing the door behind her quickly.
“Good afternoon, Madam Li,” Princess Mei Ling bowed courteously to Lady Lily.
“Princess Mei Ling, what a pleasant surprise!” Lady Lily was stunned to see Princess Mei Ling in her room since Princess Jing Li told her a couple of minutes ago that Princess Mei Ling was still locked up in her room.
Chapter 30
“Madam Li, are you alright? What are you doing here in the palace? Kiu Wai and I were very worried about you when we couldn’t find you,” Princess Mei Ling asked with concern.
“I am fine. Your royal mother brought me to the palace. We were there when the five men killed Grandfather. I had a meeting with your royal mother on that morning and she escorted me home after the meeting. We were near the house when we heard the sounds of fighting. We hid in the bushes and saw the men fighting with Grandfather and then they killed him. I couldn’t even go out to check on Grandfather because your royal mother stopped me from running out to him. She then took me home with her. She told me that it was safer for me to hide in the palace. I am grateful for her help. I am just worried about Kiu Wai’s safety. The men were after us and they would not rest until we are dead,” Lady Lily wept silently.
“Madam Li, I am so sorry that we were late coming home that evening. Had we come home earlier, we would have been able to help Sifu. When we arrived home, Sifu was still alive. He told us what had happened and asked us to look for you to protect you. When we couldn’t find you, we were very worried. We thought that the men must have found you and took you back to the Central Plains,” Princess Mei Ling was remorseful that they were late coming home that evening to prevent the killing of their Sifu.
“Princess Mei Ling, where is Kiu Wai? I am worried about him,” Lady Lily asked with concern.
“Kiu Wai went to the Central Plains to look for you and to find out if Prince Yat Jun was behind the assassination. I had intended to go with Kiu Wai but he played a dirty trick on me. My royal parents had me on house arrest to prevent me from going to the Central Plains,” Princess Mei Ling reported with a note of anger in her voice.
“Princess Mei Ling, please don’t be angry with Kiu Wai. He loves you and was only thinking about your safety. I guess Grandfather told you that Kiu Wai was the grandson of the Chinese Emperor and that his half-uncle had tried to kill us when Kiu Wai was born,” Lady Lily tried to pacify Princess Mei Ling.
Princess Mei Ling nodded and looked at Lady Lily thoughtfully, “Madam Li, why is my mother keeping you a secret? You are Kiu Wai’s mother and you were in danger so there should not be any problems with my mother letting you stay in the palace openly. Why all this secrecy?”
“I don’t know. Maybe Prince Yuan Kit does not want me here,” Lady Lily suggested unconvincingly.
“I don’t think so. My royal father knows you and you are Sifu’s granddaughter so we are obliged to shelter you from harm. There has to be something else,” Princess Mei Ling paced the room impatiently. At last she looked up worried, “Madam Li, does my mother have a grudge against you?”
Lady Lily blushed and stammered, “Er, I, I don’t think so. Why would she have a grudge against me? I met her for the first time on the day the tragedy happened.”
“Madam Li, I know about Prince Yat Min’s love for another woman. That woman was my mother. They were martial arts brother and sister. Prince Yat Min left my mother to marry you so my mother had every reason to hate you,” Princess Mei Ling was very intelligent and could guess the reason for her mother’s resentment of Lady Lily.
Lady Lily did not address Princess Mei Ling’s remarks for a long time. At last she looked up at Princess Mei Ling, “I don’t care about myself. I am only worried about Kiu Wai’s safety. Princess Mei Ling, please help Kiu Wai if you can. He needs to reunite with his royal father, I doubt Prince Yat Jun would dare to kill Kiu Wai openly when he is acknowledged officially as Prince Li Kiu Wai, one of the emperor’s grandchildren.”
Princess Mei Ling nodded, “Don’t worry, Madam Li. I will find Kiu Wai to help him reunite with his royal father. But I have to get you out of the palace. I don’t think you are safe here. I have a weird feeling that my mother has ulterior motives when she gave you shelter and then kept your presence here a secret. I will find a way to bring you out of the palace. I know there is someone who can help you and keep you safe.” Princess Mei Ling bowed politely and left the room in a hurry.
Lady Lily looked worried at the turn of events. She did not trust Princess Jing Li completely and now Princess Mei Ling’s words sound ominous.
Chapter 31
Princess Mei Ling paced her room for a couple of days trying to think of a plan to help Lady Lily. She was still under house arrest and could not move freely in the palace. Princess Mei Ling had an idea when her grandfather the Great Khan came to visit her one day. She had always been able to get her way with the Great Khan as he loved her very much and could not deny her anything she wanted. Princess Mei Ling asked to visit with the Great Khan and he was very pleased to have his favorite girl with him so Princess Mei Ling left to visit with her grandfather. Prince Yuan Kit had looked at Princess Mei Ling a little suspiciously but he did not dare to refuse to allow the visit with her royal grandfather.
Princess Mei Ling behaved herself when she was with the Great Khan and she was protected without being under house arrest. She was able to move about freely and she would join the troops in the training fields. One day she saw a big burly soldier harassing a soldier a lot smaller than he was. Princess Mei Ling became upset and went out to challenge the bully. The big burly soldier was afraid to accept the challenge but Princess Mei Ling started to attack him and he had no choice but to try to defend himself. However Princess Mei Ling had trained well with both Danzhu Tillim and Lin Yik Fei and had easily defeated the burly soldier.
The Great Khan was very impressed with his favorite grandchild’s efficiency in martial arts skills. One of Princess Mei Ling’s older cousins jumped out to challenge her and was surprised when he was defeated by her even though he had fought the best he could. He was joined by three of his brothers and together they attacked Princess Mei Ling. However even with the combined efforts of the four men, they managed to get only a draw from the fight. They looked at Princess Mei Ling with admiration and conceded defeat. After that no one dared to mess with Princess Mei Ling. The Great Khan was extremely proud of his favorite granddaughter and restrictions on her movements were lifted.
One night Princess Mei Ling sneaked out of her grandfather’s palace and ran back to her parent’s palace. She jumped over the palace wall using her lightness martial arts skills and sneaked into the room where Lady Lily was kept. Lady Lily was getting ready for bed when Princess Mei Ling stealthily came into the room and quietly closed the door, “Shhhh! It’s me, Madam Li.” Princess Mei Ling put a finger on her lips to signal for Lady Lily to be quiet.
“Princess Mei Ling, what are you doing here so late at night? I thought you were visiting with your grandfather the Great Khan,” Lady Lily whispered.
“Yes, I was. I knew that was the only way to regain my freedom. My grandfather loves me very much and in his eyes, I could do no wrong. I do feel guilty using his love for me to escape but I have no choice. I have thought of a plan. This is what I want you to do….” Princess Mei Ling outlined her plan to Lady Lily quietly. They both went over the plan quietly till they were satisfied.
The next morning an old man with a white beard in a servant’s attire was pushing a huge basket with old vegetables and trash out of the gate of Prince Yuan Kit’s palace. None of the guards paid any attention to the old man with his trash; they waved him through without searching him or the basket. They were busy talking about the latest escapades of their Princess Mei Ling at the Great Khan’s training grounds. Everyone was proud to learn that their princess had defeated the best fighters in that camp. The old man overheard their conversation. He hid his snicker behind his sleeve and continued on his way out of the city.
When the old man was a mile out of the city, he looked around to see if anyone was watching him. Once he was certain that he was unobserved, he bent his head and whispered at the huge basket. A woman crawled out of the basket; she dusted herself and grabbed a small bundle of clothes from the basket. Meanwhile the old man had taken off his suit, revealing a pretty young girl in a pink silk suit. The old man in disguise was Princess Mei Ling and the woman was Lady Lily.
Princess Mei Ling and Lady Lily ran to the bushes nearby and got onto a beautiful black stallion that was hidden there. They rode swiftly away till they reached the cave hidden behind the bushes. Princess Mei Ling slapped her stallion on his rump and sent him back to the palace. Then they went into the cave. From there they went through the tunnel and swam to the surface of the lake. After they were dry, Princess Mei Ling took Lady Lily to her Sifu Lin Yik Fei.
“Student Mei Ling greets Sifu, wishing Sifu good health,” Princess Mei Ling bowed courteously to Lin Yik Fei. Lin Yik Fei nodded his head but his full attention was on Lady Lily. Princess Mei Ling did not tell Lady Lily the reason she had brought her to the valley except that her Sifu would be able to give her shelter and protection.
Lady Lily did not show any disgust or fear at the grotesque appearance of Lin Yik Fei, she knelt down and bowed deeply and greeted him humbly, “Your unworthy daughter Lily greets her Father Please forgive me for not being there for you and to take care of you.”
Lin Yik Fei had tears in his remaining eye and he bent to help Lady Lily up, “Lily, I am so happy to see you. I am sorry that I had not acknowledged you earlier but I had made that promise to your mother. Please forgive me.” Both father and daughter hugged each other and wept. When they calmed down, they both turned to Princess Mei Ling to thank her for her help in their reunion.
Princess Mei Ling was moved to tears at their reunion but she waved off their words of gratitude. The three of them sat down for a meal. Princess Mei Ling related to her Sifu about finding Lady Lily at the palace and decided to bring her to him for reunion and protection. Princess Mei Ling told her Sifu that she did not trust her mother not to hurt Lady Lily. Lin Yik Fei nodded his approval of Princess Mei Ling’s handling of the situation. Princess Mei Ling took Lady Lily back to the cave where she used to stay with Kiu Wai. They both settled down for the night.
Early next morning Princess Mei Ling went to her Sifu and said her goodbyes. She told him that she was going to the Central Plains to look for Kiu Wai. Lin Yik Fei looked at the angry expression on Princess Mei Ling’s face and remarked, “I gather you are not paying him a friendly visit?”
“No, I am going to make him pay for the dirty trick he played on me, and he is going to pay dearly too!” with that Princess Mei Ling turned her back and walked towards the lake to get out of the valley.
Lady Lily happened to catch the last part of Princess Mei Ling’s words to Lin Yik Fei and looked worried. Lin Yik Fei laughed and said that Kiu Wai deserved to be punished for playing that trick on Princess Mei Ling, “God helps him when Mei Ling gets a hold of him!”
Chapter 32
Kiu Wai had left Princess Mei Ling in the care of her father and went on his way to the Central Plains. He hated to have to take the drastic step to prevent Princess Mei Ling from going to the Central Plains with him but he felt that he had no choice. He was not sure if he could protect Princess Mei Ling since the martial arts skills of the men sent to kill him and his mother was extremely high, they had managed to kill his Sifu/great grandfather. Danzhu Tillim had given him the names of a few of his friends in the Central Plains who could help him. Kiu Wai decided not to reveal his true identity but to introduce himself as Danzhu Tillim’s adopted great grandson.
Kiu Wai packed a change of clothing, the gold medallion that had belonged to his father, some gold nuggets that Danzhu Tillim had saved up for emergencies and his sword for his journey. Riding on that brown horse that had belonged to Danzhu Tillim, Kiu Wai rode swiftly towards the Central Plains. It was his first time away from home in Mongolia and would have normally been an exciting trip for him. However his mind was in turmoil, he was worried about his mother’s safety and her whereabouts. His first mission would be to make contact with some of Danzhu Tillim’s friends in the Central Plains to get their help in locating his mother. He would also try to find his father who had been missing for years to reunite his parents if he could.
In addition to his concern about his mother, Kiu Wai was missing Princess Mei Ling very much. It was the first time that they had been apart for so many days since they started training together eight years ago. Kiu Wai had wanted to ride back to Mongolia to take Princess Mei Ling with him but he knew that she would be safer with her parents than to travel with him. Her safety was his main priority so no matter how much he longed for her presence and company, he held onto his resolve to go on his own to accomplish his mission as soon as possible and then go back to Mongolia for her.
In the silence of the night all Kiu Wai could think of was Princess Mei Ling with her beautiful face, the adoration and love that had shone from her mesmerizing eyes, her smiles and mischievous grins, the tricks she had played on him, her soft body and sexy curves, her sweetness and her passionate response to his kisses. He had a hard time falling asleep and had meditated with utmost concentration to keep his mind clear and calm. Even then he had slept poorly every night.
It was easier to keep Princess Mei Ling off his mind during the day as he neared the border to the Central Plains. Kiu Wai had never been away from the village he had lived his whole life with his great grandfather and mother. He was excited and slightly overwhelmed by the noise and the crowd that wandered around in the busy market place at the border-town. He saw the stall keepers trying to entice potential customers to their stalls by offering great prices for their goods. There were stalls with bundles of silk cloth of every color, clay pots, coppers pans and cooking instruments, swords, antiques, statues, writing materials, dry goods, livestock, chickens, pork, grains and a jewelry stand. He went to the stall with the jewelry and looked at the pieces of delicately crafted jewelry and thought of Princess Mei Ling. He decided to buy an intricately carved golden hairpin for her, it was expensive but he wanted her to have it.
Kiu Wai walked into a restaurant at the end of the street; he left his horse tethered outside. He ordered a couple of dishes and sat down at a table near the entrance. While waiting for his meal, his mind was focused on the task ahead. He planned to go to the White Tiger Clan first to ask the leader, Yuen Fung who was his great grandfather’s friend for help. Six brutish looking men, each armed with swords or sabers came into the restaurant, yelling loudly for the waiter and pushing the rest of the customers around. Kiu Wai decided to ignore the men, as he had no wish to bring attention to himself.
The waiter rushed to serve them but it seemed that he was not fast enough for them as the men pushed him to serve them faster. A middle-aged customer took offence to the men’s bullying and stepped forward to confront the men. Soon a ferocious fight ensued from the verbal argument. Tables and chairs were overturned as the thugs attacked the lone middle-aged swordsman. The rest of the customers scattered and ran out of the restaurants while the innkeeper and waiters cowered behind the counter. Kiu Wai was the only one drinking his tea calmly at his table.
The middle-aged man held off the men courageously when one of the thugs fell across Kiu Wai’s table and spilled the tea. Kiu Wai pushed the man off his table and the rest of the thugs were angry with Kiu Wai for his interference. They turned towards Kiu Wai angrily with their weapons raised. They momentarily stopped in their tracks when Kiu Wai told them calmly to leave him alone. However the thugs looked at the youthful Kiu Wai and dismissed him off-handedly as an easy prey. The thugs charged at Kiu Wai, which annoyed him. Kiu Wai slammed his right hand on the table and the chopsticks flew up from the container. He grabbed a hold of a few chopsticks and aimed them at the six thugs. The thugs were caught off-guard and were shocked that Kiu Wai had used the chopsticks to seal their pressure points without letting go of the cup of tea he had in his left hand. Kiu Wai continued to sip at his tea calmly.
The middle-aged man looked at Kiu Wai with admiration, he came up to Kiu Wai and cupped his right hand over his left fist in the customary greetings in the Mo Lam, “Young Hero, I am Yuen Bao from the White Tiger Clan. Your martial arts skills are astounding, may I know your name and clan?”
Kiu Wai got up from the table and greeted Yuen Bao likewise, “Hero Yuen, I am Li Kiu Wai, my Sifu was Danzhu Tillim. I was on my way to the White Tiger Clan to pay respect to Hero Yuen Fung, the leader of the clan. Are you related to Hero Yuen Fung?”
“What a coincidence! My father is Yuen Fung. He became ill recently and I have been taking care of the Clan’s business. I will be very happy to accompany you to our headquarters to see my father,” Yuen Bao was grinning and happy to make acquaintance with a highly skilled martial arts expert. From Kiu Wai’s skill at sealing those thugs’ pressure points, his internal energy and martial arts skills were extremely high. Yuen Bao sat with Kiu Wai for their meals, the thugs were carried out to the street. After the meal Yuen Bao accompanied Kiu Wai to the headquarters of the White Tiger Clan.
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 9:30:49 GMT -5
Chapter 33
Kiu Wai and Yuen Bao arrived at the headquarters of the White Tiger Clan after a day’s ride. The main house was located at the top of a hill, heavily guarded by clan members. Kiu Wai was curious about the safety measures adopted by the clan but he decided to find out for himself instead of asking. A young pretty girl ran out of the inner hall and hugged Yuen Bao, “Father, you are late. You promised to come home the day before yesterday!”
Yuen Bao looked at the young girl indulgently and scolded gently, “Yuk Yi, you should stop being such a nag, otherwise you will not be able to find a nice young man to marry you.”
The young girl pouted prettily, “Father, stop teasing me. I am not going to get married, I want to stay here and take care of you forever.”
“Really? All girls wished to get married to a handsome young man, do you want to be an old spinster?” Yuen Bao teased his daughter.
“Father!” the young girl was extremely embarrassed especially she finally noticed Kiu Wai standing beside her father. She smiled shyly at Kiu Wai, noting Kiu Wai’s tall figure and handsome features.
Yuen Bao noticed his daughter’s interest in Kiu Wai and introduced them. Kiu Wai bowed politely to Yuen Bao’s daughter named Yuen Yuk Yi. Yuen Yuk Yi was a young pretty girl aged sixteen. She had pretty features and a petite figure. She was also extremely attracted to the young and handsome Kiu Wai. She offered to show Kiu Wai around the house and her father nodded approvingly. Kiu Wai was a polite young man and followed her to his room.
Later in the evening Kiu Wai got to meet the leader of the White Tiger Clan, Yuen Fung. He was a tall man in his sixties, with a sturdy figure, white hair and white beard. He had a deep voice and rumbling laughter. When Kiu Wai was introduced to him as Danzhu Tillim’s great grandson, he had welcomed Kiu Wai with open arms. He was very angry to hear that his old friend had been murdered and had vowed to help Kiu Wai find and kill the murderers. Kiu Wai did not reveal that he was also looking for his mother; he figured that if he could find his great grandfather’s murderers, he would be able to find the location of his mother.
After a sumptuous meal, Kiu Wai retired to his room for the night. He could not sleep so he stepped out of his room into the courtyard. He gazed at the moon and sighed. He was worried about his mother’s safety and he missed Princess Mei Ling. He started to play the sad melodies on his wooden flute when Yuen Yuk Yi came around to that part of the courtyard. She stood spellbound, unnoticed in a corner and listened enthralled to the sad melodies. She noted the pensive expression on Kiu Wai’s face and wondered what he was thinking about.
When Kiu Wai stopped playing on his flute, Yuen Yuk Yi made her presence known, “Young Hero Li, that was beautiful. You are very talented.”
Kiu Wai was a little embarrassed, “Thank You, Miss Yuen. It is late, why have you not retired to your room?”
“It cannot be that late, you are still awake. I thought it would be a good idea to show you the beautiful scenery of our area in the morning,” Yuen Yuk Yi offered.
Kiu Wai nodded, “Thank you Miss Yuen for your offer, but it is best to see what your father and grandfather had in mind first. Please excuse me, it is late and I am tired. Goodnight,” with that Kiu Wai went back into his room, leaving Yuen Yuk Yi staring after him with longing.
Kiu Wai had not meant to be rude but his heart was with Princess Mei Ling and he wanted to be alone with his thoughts of her so he had bidden Yuen Yuk Yi an abrupt goodnight. He kept tossing and turning in his bed the whole night. He finally dozed off in the early hours of the morning and woke up still feeling tired.
After an early meal, Yuen Bao told Kiu Wai that the White Tiger Clan would be holding a martial arts competition in a week’s time. The plans had been made months ago and they could use the opportunity offered by the gathering of all the martial arts experts to get information about Danzhu Tillim’s killers. Though Danzhu Tillim was a Mongolian, he was well respected by the other martial arts experts in the Mo Lam and was friends with most of them.
Yuen Bao encouraged Kiu Wai to stay on in his house to await the news and his daughter could show him around the countryside. After two days of sightseeing with the pretty Yuen Yuk Yi, Kiu Wai became extremely restless even though she had tried her best to entertain him. Kiu Wai missed Princess Mei Ling more and more each day and wished that she were with him. He sensed that Yuen Yuk Yi was interested in him and felt uncomfortable in her presence. He would have left the White Tiger Clan but he did not want to disrespect Yuen Fung, the leader of the clan. He wished the competition were over with so that he could leave the house and be on his way.
Chapter 34
After leaving Lady Lily with Lin Yik Fei, Princess Mei Ling continued on her way to the Central Plains to look for Kiu Wai. She was furious with Kiu Wai’s high handedness in preventing her from going with him to the Central Plains. While she did not doubt Kiu Wai’s wish to keep her safe, she was angry with him for not discussing the matter over with her but had made the choice for her. She had a score to settle with Kiu Wai for her loss in freedom when she was under house arrest and he would pay dearly for that insult.
It was the first trip to the Central Plains for Princess Mei Ling; just like Kiu Wai she had led a secluded life, training under Danzhu Tillim. Despite her mission to find Kiu Wai, she was excited about the different stalls over-spilling with rainbow hued silk cloths, decorative hair-pins, antique statues, porcelain vases, acrobatic shows accompanied by monkeys, street opera singers and the noise generated by the crowds in the border town’s square. She stopped by the same stall that Kiu Wai had bought that golden hairpin and bought an identical hairpin for herself.
Princess Mei Ling walked around looking at all the various stalls, not noticing that her exotic exquisite beauty had attracted a lot of attention from the men who were in the town square. Princess Mei Ling was extremely beautiful and her innocent sometimes-childish glee of appreciation had charmed the people around her. She was dressed in a pink and white Mongolian suit that was heavily embroidered with silver thread and her headgear with strings of genuine pearls had set her apart from the rest of the young Chinese girls. She spoke fluent Chinese since she grew up with Kiu Wai who spoke Chinese most of the time.
Princess Mei Ling squatted down at a stall to admire a few pet turtles, which were on sale when a masculine voice asked if he could buy her a pet. She looked up into the eyes of a handsome young man dressed in an expensive green silk suit. Though the young man was good looking there was a glint of lust in his eyes, which Princess Mei Ling found abhorrent. She turned away from him without speaking and stood up to walk away.
The young man was upset that Princess Mei Ling had ignored him. He got up swiftly to block her way and grabbed her arm, “It is rude not to acknowledge my greetings and gift to you. Do you know who I am?”
Princess Mei Ling turned to the young man in disgust. Her eyes were sparkled with fury, “I don’t care who you are. Let go of my arm and get out of my way or you will be sorry.”
The young man looked at Princess Mei Ling with admiration in his eyes. Princess Mei Ling was even more beautiful when she was angry. Her eyes were flashing and her face flushed with fury and her sweet voice stirred his lust for her even more, “Pretty girl, Please don’t be angry. I was only trying to be friendly. My name is Wu Lit, may I know your name?”
Princess Mei Ling had never been a patient person and the young man’s unwelcome persistence in trying to get to know her irritated her. She disengaged her arm from his hand and started to walk away when the young man stood in her path again. She stabbed with her sheathed sword at the young man’s chest. The young man retaliated and soon a fierce fight ensued.
The young man’s martial arts skills were above average but Princess Mei Ling had trained under both top martial arts experts, Danzhu Tillim and Lin Yik Fei. She did not want to kill the young man but due to her annoyance, she had attacked him relentlessly and soon the young man was on the losing end. Four men who were his bodyguards jumped into the fighting field together and attacked Princess Mei Ling. They were extremely skilled in martial arts and with the five men attacking her at once; Princess Mei Ling was soon losing the fight.
Suddenly Princess Mei Ling saw a few flashes of silver aimed at the five men. They collapsed onto the ground, holding onto their chest, screaming with pain. Princess Mei Ling looked around to see who the person who had saved her was but the people who stood around them did not look like they knew any martial arts. She saw a middle-aged beggar sitting in front of a restaurant nearby but he seemed innocent. When no one stepped forward to acknowledge her words of thanks Princess Mei Ling thought it was prudent to leave the place. She should not be wasting time fighting with thugs when she had an important mission to accomplish.
Princess Mei Ling was still upset about the fight that young man had picked with her, “Worthless lout, can’t a girl travel alone in the Central Plains without being harassed?” She had left the border town as quickly as she possibly could and the next town was many miles away. She was tired and still irritable when she saw an abandoned building in the distance. She decided to stay overnight in the building after finding it to be relatively clean and the roof was intact. She had just gotten comfortable on the floor when she smelled something delicious. In her hurry to leave that border town, she had not had a meal or even bought anything for the trip and she was famished, “Who else was in the building besides me?”
Chapter 35
Princess Mei Ling got up to look for the source of aroma and found to her surprise the beggar from the border town in a room behind the main hall. He was roasting a piece of meat over the fire that he had built. The delicious aroma tempted Princess Mei Ling to salivate and her stomach growled with hunger.
“What are you staring at? Are you thinking of robbing me of the roast meat?” the beggar asked with slight amusement in a refined low velvety voice.
Princess Mei Ling was surprised to hear the refinement in the beggar’s voice but she bristled with annoyance at his rude question, “Who wants to steal your food? I don’t even like the smell of it,” she lied. She continued, “I would like to be alone, I want you to leave this building at once!”
The beggar looked up in surprise but there was still amusement and indulgence in his voice, “I was here first. So if anyone were to leave this building, it would be you! With your poor martial arts skills, you are lucky that I allowed you to share the place with me!”
Princess Mei Ling reddened with fury and challenged the beggar, “How dare you insult me? Get up now and we will see who had the better martial arts skills!”
“Ah! Little Miss, I am hungry and I do not intend to waste my time fighting with you while the meat gets cold,” the beggar laughed outright at Princess Mei Ling.
Princess Mei Ling was so upset at the beggar’s arrogant dismissal of her martial arts skills that she jumped forward and attacked the beggar with her sheathed sword. The beggar did not bother to get up and with a few intricate stances managed to disarm her with just one hand. Princess Mei Ling refused to concede defeat; she pressed on to engage the beggar in a hand-to-hand combat.
The beggar sighed with sufferance; he put down the stick with roast meat near the fire. He skillfully parried Princess Mei Ling’s attacks with a few intricate movements and managed to seal her pressure points. He sat her down next to him and took up the stick with the roast meat and proceeded to eat with relish.
Princess Mei Ling was fuming inwardly but she could not unseal her pressure points. She could only glared at the beggar, willing him to die from the venomous looks she threw him. Oddly she was not afraid of the beggar or worry about the potential danger that she was in. She was alone with a man who was a total stranger and he could be a murderer or rapist. She was unable to defend herself if he chose to attack her since her pressure points were sealed but she was not afraid at all. There was something about the beggar’s eyes that looked so familiar and comforting. There was amusement and indulgence in his eyes that showed that he was playing with her and had meant her no harm.
When the beggar finished his meal, he unsealed Princess Mei Ling’s pressure points, “That was a good meal. It’s pity that you were rude otherwise I would have shared the meat with you.”
“Who wants to share your nasty food? I would rather starve than to share anything with you!” Princess Mei Ling retorted with disdain.
“Good, since you don’t want to share anything with me, you should leave this building. I came here first, so this is my place. I was willing to let you stay the night but since you were so rude, I have decided not to share the place with you. So leave now before I decide to teach you another lesson!” the beggar ordered Princess Mei Ling firmly.
Princess Mei Ling was shocked at the beggar’s lack of chivalry. She knew that it was her fault that the beggar was upset with her but she was not going to apologize to the smelly lout. She turned on her heels to flounce petulantly out of the building. Only when she reached the entrance to the building that she realized it had started to rain heavily. She sat on the steps just outside of the building, barely sheltered from the pouring rain. She shivered in the cold and she was soon drenched to her skin.
The beggar came to the door and sighed at her pitiful figure, “Little Miss, if you apologize for your rudeness, I will allow you to share the building with me.”
Princess Mei Ling threw the beggar a murderous look and turned her back to him and swore obstinately, “I am not going to apologize to the mean lout. I would rather freeze to death!”
The beggar shrugged his shoulders at Princess Mei Ling’s obvious obstinacy and went back into the building and promptly fell asleep. He woke up towards dawn and walked out of the building and found Princess Mei Ling asleep on the steps of the building in her wet clothes. He looked down at her and sighed with exasperation, “She looked just like her mother and had obviously inherited her mother’s temperament. God helps the man who falls in love with her!” The beggar took a clean overcoat from his bundle of clothes and covered Princess Mei Ling with it before walking away from the building.
Chapter 36
When Princess Mei Ling woke up, she found herself alone on the steps of the building. The rain had stopped though it was still cold and wet. Her clothes were damp and she sneezed in the cold morning air. She was surprised to find a clean overcoat from the beggar covering her. She was still upset about her defeat at the hands of the beggar but she dismissed him from her mind. She was stiff and her whole body hurt from the cold but she was determined to continue with her trip to the capital city.
Princess Mei Ling had made poor progress because she was not feeling well. She had headaches and a fever. She stopped at a roadside tea stall for some refreshment and to rest her weary bones when her ears pricked up with curiosity about the upcoming marital arts competition in the White Tiger Clan headquarters. Princess Mei Ling was young and adventurous. She had heard a lot about the different martial arts skills in the Mo Lam from Danzhu Tillim and Lin Yik Fei and was anxious to see for herself the power of those martial arts skills. She decided to go to the White Tiger Clan; she might even find Kiu Wai there.
Princess Mei Ling was about to pay for her meal and get on her way when the young man with his four bodyguards who had harassed her blocked her way. They seemed to have fully recovered from their injuries and laughed tauntingly when they stood in front of Princess Mei Ling. “Little Spitfire, fancy seeing you here today all by yourself!” the young man leered at Princess Mei Ling.
“I see that you idiots have not learned your lesson. You had better leave me alone before you get defeated again,” Princess Mei Ling warned the young man and his bodyguards.
The young man’s face turned red with anger, “I don’t see your protector here. I want to see how you can escape me today,” the young man grinned thingyily at Princess Mei Ling.
Princess Mei Ling was so upset that she struck at the young man with her sword but she missed the target as she swayed on her feet. She felt very weak, with no strength to defend herself or even able to stand upright. She sat down on her stool with a thud.
The young man laughed at her feeble attempts to strike at him, “Stupid girl, you should not use your strength because you had consumed the Bone Weakening Powder along with your tea.”
He ordered his bodyguards to grab Princess Mei Ling and to bring her back to his father’s house in the city. The young man Wu Lit was the brother of Lady Silver Leaf and the only son of General Wu Sam. He was used to having his way and young beautiful girls were his passion. He was obsessed with Princess Mei Ling and had looked for her everywhere after he had recovered from his wounds. He was very upset that Princess Mei Ling had been the cause of his embarrassment of losing the fight and wounded as a result. He finally found Princess Mei Ling walking towards the capital. He hurried ahead to set a trap for Princess Mei Ling. He had bribed the tea stand keeper to spike the tea that was offered to Princess Mei Ling. The tea stand keeper had run away after serving the tea to her. There was no one in the vicinity to help Princess Mei Ling even if she screamed.
Princess Mei Ling struggled weakly as the five men pushed her forward along. She tried to scream but there was no one in the vicinity as it was an isolated side road that the men had taken. It was getting dark and they decided to stop at an abandoned temple for the night. They dumped Princess Mei Ling onto the ground while they started a fire. Wu Lit came over to Princess Mei Ling. He grabbed her face with his hand and laughed at her.
Princess Mei Ling slapped his hand away. He hit her hard on her cheek, causing her cheek to redden and swell. He was going to slap her again when a thunderous rumble was heard, shaking the walls of the temple, “Get out of my temple or be prepared to die!”
The five men blanched with fear. From the strength of the voice, the person had extremely high internal energy. Suddenly Wu Lit grabbed a hold of Princess Mei Ling and prepared to leave the temple when the thunderous voice rumbled again, “Leave the girl alone and get out of my temple. I will count up to three for you low lives to get out, “One, two, three!”
Wu Lit was stupid and stubborn. He did not to heed the order and grabbed at Princess Mei Ling again. The very next minute, a gush of wind from behind the statue of the Buddha aimed to the young man’s head struck him down. His skull was cracked and he fell over dead with his eyes opened wide in horror. The rest of the men ran off as fast as they could.
Princess Mei Ling got up weakly and cupped her right hand over her left fist in the customary greeting in the Mo Lam, “Thank you for saving my life. Hero, please come out so that I can thank you properly.”
The rumbling laughter echoed through the temple, “Ah Little Miss, so you are capable of good manners. It was not my intention to save you so you don’t have to thank me. I just dislike disturbance when I am resting and those thugs were making so much noise. You need to keep quiet otherwise I am going to order you out of the temple too!”
Princess Mei Ling blanched with anger at the rude beggar but she was grateful for his help. She decided to be prudent and kept quiet. She laid down to rest and hoped that the poison in her system would dissipate. Soon she was feeling sorry for herself and she missed Kiu Wai. At the same time she was angry with Kiu Wai for not being there to protect her and her tears rolled silently down her cheeks. She curled herself up into a fetal position and wept quietly. It was a long time before she fell asleep.
The beggar came out from behind the statue of Buddha and walked towards Princess Mei Ling. He felt a pinch in his heart when he saw her red and swollen cheek, which was also tear-stained. He whispered, “Little Miss, you shouldn’t be traveling in the Mo Lam all by yourself. I am very tempted to escort you home to your parents but I must not give in to the temptation.” The beggar paced the hall of the temple and sighed, “What a nuisance to have to baby-sit this young girl but it is the least I could do.” He covered Princess Mei Ling with his overcoat and went to the back hall to sleep.
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 9:40:06 GMT -5
Chapter 37
Princess Mei Ling yawned and rubbed her eyes when she woke up with the sunlight shining brightly into the temple. She sat up abruptly and found herself covered by the beggar’s overcoat again. She tried moving her limbs and found her strength returning. Suddenly she stiffened when she heard footsteps outside. She sighed with relief when it was the beggar who had walked into the temple. She bowed politely at the beggar, “Thank you, Hero for rescuing me again.”
The beggar nodded at Princess Mei Ling, noting that her cheek was less swollen and had returned to the normal color, “Little Miss, you should not be traveling in the Mo Lam by yourself. Why don’t you go home to your parents?”
“Hero, I am looking for someone and until I find him, I have to stay in the Central Plains,” Princess Mei Ling told the beggar.
“Who is this person and why is it so important for you to find him?” the beggar asked curiously.
“I am looking for my martial arts brother so that I can avenge the insult he dealt me. It was a long story,” Princess Mei Ling’s eyes sparkled with her anger as she remembered the dirty trick Kiu Wai had played on her to prevent her from accompanying him to the Mo Lam.
The beggar looked at her with amusement and inwardly compared Princess Mei Ling to her mother. Yes, Princess Mei Ling was just like her mother, spoiled, impulsive and temperamental. He did not voice his thoughts but instead asked, “So you are willing to risk your life just to settle a score with your martial arts brother?”
“No, of course not. I have to avenge the death of our Sifu. His killers were from the Central Plains. We had planned to come to the Central Plains together but my martial arts brother played a trick on me and I was kept under house arrest by my father. I managed to escape and I am not going home until I kill those who were responsible for our Sifu’s death!” Princess Mei Ling swore vehemently.
The beggar looked at Princess Mei Ling with admiration, “How are you going to avenge your Sifu’s death? Are your martial arts skills better than your Sifu’s?”
Though it was a valid question, Princess Mei Ling was upset that the beggar questioned her martial arts skills, “I don’t care. I will kill those low lives somehow! It would be better if my martial arts brother were with me because we would be stronger together but sometimes we can use our wits instead of force to get our revenge.” Princess Mei Ling then started to pace the hall of the temple impatiently.
The beggar tried to stop her pacing, “Little Miss, will you please stop pacing the hall? I am getting dizzy watching you. By the way who was your Sifu and who were his killers?”
“My Sifu was Danzhu Tillim. Prince Li Yat Jun from the Central Plains was the mastermind behind the killing of our Sifu,” Princess Mei Ling told the astonished beggar.
The beggar was stunned when he heard that Prince Li Yat Jun was involved in the killing of Princess Mei Ling’s Sifu, “Why would Prince Yat Jun want to kill your Sifu?”
“Prince Yat Jun did not send his men to kill our Sifu. He sent them to kill my martial arts brother and his mother,” Princess Mei Ling reported.
The beggar turned white then red with excitement, “Tell me about your martial arts brother and his mother. Why would Prince Yat Jun want to kill them?”
Princess Mei Ling looked at the beggar curiously, “I don’t know why he wanted to kill my martial arts brother and his mother. That wasn’t the first time he tried to kill them. It was due to the first attempt on their lives that they had to hide in Mongolia with our Sifu Danzhu Tillim.”
“What are the names of your martial arts brother and his mother?” the beggar asked, the excitement in his voice almost palpable.
“My martial arts brother is Li Kiu Wai and his mother is Lady Lily, the wife of Prince Li Yat Min,” Princess Mei Ling told the beggar. She was not prepared by the beggar’s reaction to her revelation.
Chapter 38
The beggar dropped down to his knees, his shoulders shaking as he cried openly, tears flowing unchecked down his cheeks. Princess Mei Ling was shocked, “Hero, are you alright?”
The beggar looked up unashamed of his tears, “Yes, Little Miss, I am alright. I am overwhelmed with happiness and relief that my wife and son are alive.”
Princess Mei Ling looked puzzled for a moment then realization dawned on her, the beggar was Prince Li Yat Min, Kiu Wai’s father. That was the reason she had never been afraid in the presence of the beggar, he had the eyes of Kiu Wai! To confirm her suspicion Princess Mei Ling asked tentatively, “Hero, are you Prince Li Yat Min?’
“Yes, I am Prince Li Yat Min. Little Miss, may I know your name?” the beggar asked.
“I am Princess Mei Ling from Mongolia. So you are Kiu Wai’s father? If we could find Kiu Wai, you would be able to reunite with your son. Then we can go to Mongolia to see Madam Li and your family would be whole again!” Princess Mei Ling remarked with excitement. Suddenly she turned serious, “Prince Yat Min, why do you disguise yourself as a beggar?”
Prince Yat Min smiled slightly, “Princess Mei Ling, it wasn’t totally a disguise. I had led the life of a beggar for about eighteen years. I was away on an assignment when my wife and son disappeared. When I came back from I disagreeignment and found the note from my wife, I went crazy with disbelief, disappointment, anger, grief and pain. I went out to look for my wife and my infant son but I couldn’t find them anywhere. I did not want to believe that my wife had betrayed me. I thought that I had done everything I could to make her happy but obviously she was not happy with me. I thought that she must have loved someone else because she had left me and took our son with her. I fell into a depression. I refused to eat, and started to drink heavily. I couldn’t sleep in our room because I saw images of her everywhere. One night I disguised myself and left the palace. I wandered around throughout the country, secretly hoping to find Lily. I swore that I would not go back to the palace until I find her. As years went by, I had lost all hope. I could not forget her and I did not want to go back to the palace where she had been so unhappy.”
“Prince Yat Min, Lady Lily loved you very much. She was unhappy because she thought that you didn’t love her. She was under the impression that you loved my mother, Princess Jing Li,” Princess Mei Ling let slip the reason for Lady Lily’s unhappiness.
“What are you talking about? How did you know that?” Prince Yat Min asked Princess Mei Ling, surprised that his wife had thought that he did not love her.
“Er, Kiu Wai told me that you called out my mother’s name on your wedding night,” Princess Mei Ling was extremely embarrassed to discuss such intimate details with Kiu Wai’s father.
“Oh Heavens! Lily had mistaken, I have loved her from the first moment I saw her the morning after the wedding. Where is Lady Lily now?” Prince Yat Min was anxious to know his beloved Lily’s whereabouts.
“I left Lady Lily in the care of my other Sifu, Lin Yik Fei,” Princess Mei Ling replied.
“Lin Yik Fei? His name sounds familiar, wasn’t there a martial expert named Lin Yik Fei who had been active in the Mo Lam about forty years ago?” Prince Yat Min asked.
“Yes, my Sifu Lin Yik Fei was nicknamed the Handsome Swordsman. He was active in the Mo Lam forty years ago,” Princess Mei Ling replied.
“Didn’t he disappear forty years ago? How did you become his student?” Prince Yat Min was curious about the latest news.
“Kiu Wai and I had an accident and fell off a cliff into a valley where my Sifu lived. We both trained under him as his students,” Princess Mei Ling told Prince Yat Min.
“By the way how did Lady Lily and Kiu Wai escape from the killers?” Prince Yat Min asked.
“Our Sifu Danzhu Tillim was alone at home on that day, Kiu Wai was with me. We were supposed to go hunting but we spent most of the time playing and went home late and found our Sifu severely injured and dying. He managed to stay alive to tell us what had happened. We buried him and tried to look for Lady Lily who had been missing. Our Sifu had ordered us to look for Lady Lily to protect her. Kiu Wai did not want me to go with him to the Central Plains so he sealed my pressure points and had my father put me under house arrest. I accidentally discovered Lady Lily in our palace one day. Lady Lily told me that she was with my mother on that fateful day. They had witnessed the whole violent incident and my mother had taken her home to the palace. However my mother had kept Lady Lily’s presence at the palace a secret. I thought it was suspicious so I took Lady Lily out of the palace to my Sifu because I did not trust my mother not to harm her,” Princess Mei Ling told Prince Yat Min.
Prince Yat Min nodded with approval, “Where is Kiu Wai now?”
Chapter 39
“I have been looking for Kiu Wai for many days. He left Mongolia for the Central Plains a couple of weeks ago to look for you, Lady Lily and the killers of our Sifu. He doesn’t know that Lady Lily is safe with our Sifu Lin Yik Fei. Our Sifu Danzhu Tillim had given us the names of a few of his friends in the Central Plains who could help us. I plan to pay them all a visit to see if Kiu Wai had been to see them.” Princess Mei Ling revealed her plans.
“Princess Mei Ling, I want to thank you for helping Lady Lily and keeping her safe. I have looked everywhere for her for years never imaging that I would ever see her again. I will go with you to look for Kiu Wai. After that I will go back to the palace and settle the score with Prince Yat Jun. I cannot describe the grief he had caused me and my family,” Prince Yat Min told Princess Mei Ling.
“There is no need to thank me. It is my duty to help Lady Lily. Thank you for offering to go with me to find Kiu Wai but I would like to look for him myself,” Princess Mei Ling was not enthusiastic to have Kiu Wai’s father tagging along because she wanted to be alone with Kiu Wai when they have their confrontation.
Looking at Princess Mei Ling’s determined expression, Prince Yat Min laughed, “Alright, I will not accompany you on your journey. I hope you will be merciful when you get a hold of Kiu Wai. I gather you two are very close.”
Princess Mei Ling blushed adorably, “We had trained together under Danzhu Tillim since we were children. After that we had trained under Lin Yik Fei when we landed in that remote valley. Kiu Wai had always been very protective of me but this time he went too far with his high handedness.”
Prince Yat Min did not question Princess Mei Ling’s remark. He liked the young girl very much. Princess Mei Ling had proven that she was very intelligent and loyal. She had sensed that Lady Lily may be in danger from Princess Jing Li and had taken steps to prevent something tragic from happening. She was obviously in love with Kiu Wai and Prince Yat Min hoped that Kiu Wai would treasure her.
Princess Mei Ling said her goodbyes to Prince Yat Min and left the abandoned temple and went on to the headquarters of the White Tiger Clan for the martial arts competition. Princess Mei Ling decided to disguise herself as a man to attend the competition. She was tired of being harassed and it would be safer to travel around more inconspicuously as a Chinese male than a Mongolian princess. When she arrived at the White Tiger Clan headquarters, most of the leaders of both the righteous and evil clan were there together with their members and students.
Princess Mei Ling walked around looking for Kiu Wai when she saw him walking into the hall with a young pretty girl in a green silk suit beside him. Princess Mei Ling was about to approach him but something held her back. The young pretty girl acted too intimately with Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling was both suspicious and jealous. She decided to observe their interaction longer before making her next move.
The leader of the White Tiger Clan came into the hall at last and welcomed everyone. Rules of the competition were announced and acknowledged. The competition began with a young man from the White Crane Clan stepped into the fighting field and waited for his challenger. A young man from the Black Snake Clan jumped onto the fighting field and the duel began between the two combatants. The White Crane Clan member used his twin swords to fight with the Black Snake Clan member who used a long black spear. Both were equally matched in martial arts skills and everyone was enthralled. In the end the White Crane Clan member won the fight when he disarmed his opponent.
Soon another young man from the Green Valley Clan jumped in to fight with the young man from the White Crane Clan. Fierce fights between the combatants ensued and the spectators watched with excitement. Princess Mei Ling was just as excited to see the different types of martial arts displayed. She was totally engrossed as young men entered the fighting field either won the fights and challenged new opponents or lost the fights to walk away usually uninjured.
Suddenly the pretty young girl in green who had stood so intimately with Kiu Wai jumped into the fighting field to challenge the young man who had remained the winner so far. Kiu Wai tried to stop her but she had entered the fighting field. It seemed that Kiu Wai was showing a lot of concern for the young girl, which upset Princess Mei Lin very much. The young girl raised her fists in respect to challenge the young man named Yan Hau, “Yuen Yuk Yi from the White Tiger Clan here to challenge Young Hero Yan. Please have mercy.” With that Yuen Yuk Yi had stabbed at Yan Hau’s abdomen, Yan Hau deflected her sword with his curved saber. A fierce fight ensued; Yuen Yuk Yi had displayed remarkable Sword Technique and soon disarmed her opponent. As Yan Hau walked away, Yuen Yuk Yi thingyily announced that if no body came forward, she was the winner of the competition.
Princess Mei Ling was so upset at Yuen Yuk Yi’s arrogance that she jumped into the fighting field recklessly to challenge her. When Princess Mei Ling first came to the White Tiger Clan headquarters, she had planned to remain a spectator because she did not want to draw any unwelcome attention to herself. However she was annoyed with Yuen Yuk Yi’s open intimate gestures towards Kiu Wai and decided to teach her a lesson.
At first Kiu Wai did not recognize Princess Mei Ling but as soon as she drew her sword and struck at Yuen Yuk Yi, he was alerted to her movements and her Sword of Beauty Technique. On one hand he was elated to see his precious Mei Ling again, on the other he was worried for her safety and wondered how the little minx had escaped from her father. He wondered why Princess Mei Ling did not approach him but had tried to conceal herself among the crowd. Lastly he had also wondered about the angry expression on her face, and it suddenly dawned on him that Princess Mei Ling was angry with him.
Chapter 40
When Princess Mei Ling who was disguised as young man jumped into the fighting field to challenge her, Yuen Yuk Yi had eyed her opponent disparagingly. The young man was small in stature and looked weak. Yuen Yuk Yi was over confident of her skills and she became careless. Princess Mei Ling was using the Sword of Beauty Technique, which was beautiful, intricate and lethal. Lin Yik Fei was a master swordsman who had remained undefeated when he disappeared from the Mo Lam. Lin Yik Fei had created the superior sword technique while he was in that remote valley and no one in the Mo Lam had seen it before. The spectators were awed by the magnificent display of sword skills by Princess Mei Ling who had trained well under Lin Yik Fei.
Princess Mei Ling was jealous and angry with Yuen Yuk Yi for acting so intimately with Kiu Wai so she had attacked Yuen Yuk Yi with vengeance. Every stance was aimed to hurt Yuen Yuk Yi. Kiu Wai was surprised at the vicious attack by Princess Mei Ling since she had never been vindictive. She could be temperamental and mischievous but never vicious. Kiu Wai was worried for Yuen Yuk Yi because she was clearly losing the fight. Within a few stances, Princess Mei Ling had disarmed Yuen Yuk Yi and held her sword at the latter’s neck. Princess Mei Ling was tempted to kill Yuen Yuk Yi but at the last minute, she withdrew her sword and turned to leave the fighting field.
A flash of silver flew at Princess Mei Ling’s back. Princess Mei Ling felt the force coming at her back and moved to avoid the projectile when four men jumped into the fighting field to prevent her from leaving. Due to their interference, Princess Mei Ling was unable to move as freely and the projectile grazed her shoulder. Princess Mei Ling was furious to be attacked from the back by Yuen Yuk Yi and turned around with every intention to kill her. The four men who were senior disciples from Yuen Fung of the White Tiger Clan jumped forward to protect Yuen Yuk Yi and attacked Princess Mei Ling in unison.
When Kiu Wai saw that his precious Mei Ling was under attack unfairly, he jumped into the fighting field. Yuen Yuk Yi thought that Kiu Wai was there to help her. She pointed to Princess Mei Ling and yelled, “Brother Kiu Wai, kill the little bastard!”
Kiu Wai was upset that Yuen Yuk Yi had insulted his precious Mei Ling but decided to ignore her. He tried to stop the four men from attacking Princess Mei Ling but Princess Mei Ling was furious to hear the insult from Yuen Yuk Yi in addition to her affectionate call to Kiu Wai. Despite the danger she was in, Princess Mei Ling did not appreciate help from Kiu Wai and without speaking started to attack him instead.
Kiu Wai was surprised by Princess Mei Ling’s attack but decided to fight off the four men first. Using his internal energy, Kiu Wai aimed a blow at the four men, throwing them twenty feet into the crowd. Everyone was surprised at the force of Kiu Wai’s internal energy though they were unaware that Kiu Wai had used only thirty percent of his internal energy. Yuen Yuk Yi got up to stand at the edge of the fighting field and watched Princess Mei Ling attacked Kiu Wai relentlessly. Kiu Wai had no intention of fighting with Princess Mei Ling or hurting her. He continued to defend himself against Princess Mei Ling’s vicious attacks without any attempts to counterattack.
Everyone around them could only gap in awe at the magnificent sword techniques displayed by the two young combatants. Yuen Yuk Yi was cheering on the sidelines for Kiu Wai to kill Princess Mei Ling, which caused Princess Mei Ling to be angrier and more determined to win over Kiu Wai. However the young couple had always practiced their martial arts together so they were familiar with each other’s skills and respective Sword techniques. Furthermore the level of Princess Mei Ling’s internal energy was well below Kiu Wai’s. Suddenly Kiu Wai noticed that Princess Mei Ling had swayed on her feet slightly and decided to end the fight. With an intricate movement he disarmed Princess Mei Ling but she became more furious and turned to engage him in a hand-to-hand combat.
Realizing that Princess Mei Ling was in a rage and was in no mood to be reasonable, Kiu Wai decided to take her away from the White Tiger Clan headquarters so that they could talk things out in private. With another intricate movement, Kiu Wai sealed Princess Mei Ling’s pressure points and jumped away from the fighting field and up onto the roof with her in his arms. Everyone was shocked at the latest events and had wondered about the relationship between the two young men until Princess Mei Ling’s silky hair came loose from the bundle under her hat when Kiu Wai swung her into his arms, revealing her exquisite feminine features. No one was more shocked than Yuen Yuk Yi who was hopping mad with jealousy at the sight of the beautiful girl in Kiu Wai’s arms.
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 9:47:10 GMT -5
Chapter 41
Kiu Wai got onto his horse that was stabled and rode away with Princess Mei Ling in his arms. Kiu Wai rode swiftly for many miles before stopping at a deserted hunter’s hut. He carried Princess Mei Ling into the hut and put her on the bed of hay on the ground. He knelt by her side, and looked into her furious eyes. He sighed and unsealed her pressure points. He waited for her anger to be heaped upon his head but surprisingly she got up and turned her back to him without saying a word.
“Mei Ling, I am sorry,” Kiu Wai offered tentatively but Princess Mei Ling did not turn around to acknowledge him. Instead Princess Mei Ling clenched her fists and started to walk out of the hut.
Kiu Wai held out his hand to stop her from leaving and that was when Princess Mei Ling turned on him in a fury with tears streaming down her beautiful face, “Don’t touch me, don’t you ever touch me again. I hate you!” She pounced on him like a little spitfire, pummeling on his chest with her fists relentlessly while he allowed her to beat on him without warding off her blows, “I hate you, Li Kiu Wai. Why are you standing there without any attempts to defend yourself? Go on, fight me like a man!” Princess Mei Ling screamed, tears of anger and frustration blinding her. After a couple of minutes she stopped and dropped to her knees weeping bitterly.
Only when Princess Mei Ling had stopped pummeling on his chest did Kiu Wai got down to his knees in front of her and took her into his arms. At first Princess Mei Ling had struggled against him but Kiu Wai held her firmly close to his chest and soon she gave up her struggles and lay exhausted and pliant against him, weeping silently. Kiu Wai whispered words of love and comfort into her ears. He combed his fingers through her silky hair that was spread in wild seductive disarray over his arm and planted soft gentle kisses on her forehead.
Comforted by Kiu Wai’s words of love, Princess Mei Ling finally calmed down and stopped crying. She lay quietly in his arms and they both enjoyed the amicable silence. At last Kiu Wai offered humbly with sincerity, “Mei Ling, I am sorry for enlisting your father’s help to prevent you from coming to the Central Plains with me. I did it because I love you and I was worried about your safety. This mission is dangerous and I wasn’t sure if I could protect you adequately from harm. Will you forgive me?”
Princess Mei Ling turned her head to glare at Kiu Wai for bringing up that sore subject, “Why couldn’t you have discussed it with me instead of making the decision for me? I don’t need your protection, I am capable of protecting myself so stop treating me like a child!”
Kiu Wai sighed inwardly; he knew that Princess Mei Ling would object to his slightly high-handed protective stance. However he was aware of her rebellious fearless nature, her impulsiveness and reckless behavior especially when she was angry. He was determined to protect her but to avoid fighting with her, he apologized again, “I am sorry. How did you manage to leave the palace?”
“My grandfather ordered my father to release me because he saw how unhappy I had been when I was locked up,” Princess Mei Ling told Kiu Wai.
“Ah, I understand,” Kiu Wai knew that the Great Khan had a very soft spot for Princess Mei Ling and if the Great Khan felt that his beloved granddaughter was not treated well or was in any way unhappy, he would intervene. Kiu Wai would bet on his last gold coin that Princess Mei Ling had used her tears to get her freedom.
“I have missed you very much. I cannot count the times I wanted to ride back to Mongolia to bring you with me and have you accompany me on this mission,” Kiu Wai told Princess Mei Ling honestly.
“I don’t believe you. If you had missed me that much, why didn’t you come back for me? I think the reason you didn’t want me with you was that you wanted to fool around with other girls!” Princess Mei Ling accused Kiu Wai.
Kiu Wai was genuinely shocked by Princess Mei Ling’s accusation, “Mei Ling, you have mistaken. I love only you and I would never betray you. Why would I want another girl? I have enough trouble trying to please you so why would I want to bring more trouble upon myself by fooling around with other girls?”
“What about Miss Yuen Yuk Yi? I have seen with my eyes that you were very close and affectionate with each other,” Princess Mei Ling asked jealously.
“Miss Yuen was the granddaughter of the leader of White Tiger Clan. Since I was their guest, she was being friendly and hospitable and I didn’t want to be rude. But after her insults and the four disciples’ attack on you today, I won’t be going back to the White Tiger Clan,” Kiu Wai swore sincerely.
Princess Mei Ling was happy to hear that and snuggled in Kiu Wai’s arms once again.
Chapter 42
“I have missed you very much,” Kiu Wai declared, tilting Princess Mei Ling’s face to look into her beautiful eyes. He continued, “I missed having you at my side, our discussions, the jokes, the fights and the glorious make-ups. I missed having you in my arms, watching you go to sleep, your sweet kisses, your sunny smiles and even your naughty pranks! I couldn’t sleep at night because you weren’t there with me and I had to meditate for hours just to sleep a few winks. I am so glad you are here with me now.”
Princess Mei Ling smiled radiantly at Kiu Wai’s sweet words, “I have missed you too. At first I was very angry with you for the trick you had played on me. I threw a terrible temper tantrum and wrecked my room but my father had refused to release me. It was only after I complained to Grandfather that my father was forced to release me. Even then I was under heavy surveillance. Maybe it was Heaven’s will for me to find Lady Lily because I was left behind in the palace.”
“You have found my mother?” Kiu Wai interrupted Princess Mei Ling excitedly. He continued to ask, “Where? How?”
Princess Mei Ling gave Kiu Wai a smug smile, “Ha! Yes, you should thank me. I found Lady Lily in my father’s palace. My mother took Lady Lily back to the palace with her and had her hidden in one of the empty rooms.”
“Your mother had rescued my mother?” Kiu Wai asked in astonishment.
“Lady Lily was with my mother on the day that Sifu was killed. My mother had invited Lady Lily for a meeting. My mother escorted Lady Lily back to the house after the meeting and they had witnessed the whole violent incident. My mother stopped Lady Lily from rushing out to Sifu and took her home to the palace. However my mother had kept Lady Lily’s presence in the palace a secret. I found Lady Lily by chance. I was afraid that my mother would hurt Lady Lily so I took her away from the palace,” Princess Mei Ling related how she came upon Lady Lily to Kiu Wai.
“Why would your mother want to hurt my mother?” Kiu Wai asked totally puzzled.
“I think my mother was jealous of your mother because Lady Lily took away her first love, your father Prince Li Yat Min. Remember the tale your mother related to you about your father loving another woman? That woman was my mother. Your father and my mother were martial arts brother and sister. They were separated because of your father’s obligatory betrothal to Lady Lily,” Princess Mei Ling explained.
Kiu Wai nodded sadly to acknowledge his parents’ failed marriage, “You said that you have taken my mother away from the palace. Is my mother alright? Where is she now?”
“It was no small feat getting your mother out of the palace. I was unable to leave the palace myself. I tried to think of a plan to get your mother and myself away from the palace. I turned to my grandfather again for help. When he came for a visit I told him that I wanted to stay with him for a few days. My father did not dare to refuse to let me leave. I behaved myself and my grandfather was less strict with my movements. One night I sneaked back to my father’s palace and explained my plan to Lady Lily. The next day I disguised myself as an old servant and smuggled your mother out of the palace in a huge wastebasket. I took Lady Lily to our Sifu Lin Yik Fei, she would be safe with him and father and daughter were able to reunite,” Princess Mei Ling was very proud of herself when she related her rescue of Lady Lily.
Kiu Wai was very touched and surprised by Princess Mei Ling’s cunning and help in rescuing his mother and grabbed her back into his arms tightly, and thanked her profusely. He was amazed at his precious Mei Ling’s intelligence with her well thought out and successful plan. Princess Mei Ling was more matured than he gave her credit for, “Mei Ling, I am very sorry for ever doubting your abilities. Thank you for rescuing my mother. You would probably get into a lot of trouble with your mother when she finds out your participation in my mother’s escape.”
“You don’t have to worry about that. My father and I both have an obligation to protect Lady Lily since she was Sifu’s adopted daughter. My mother was in the wrong. I am not sure if she meant to do Lady Lily any harm but the fact that she had kept Lady Lily’s presence in the palace a secret made me suspicious of her motives. Lady Lily is safer with her father,” Princess Mei Ling waved off Kiu Wai’s worries. Her eyes twinkled with mischief, “Hmm, where is the reward for my good deed?”
Chapter 43
Kiu Wai could not resist the invitation in Princess Mei Ling’s eyes. His eyes darkened with passion as he swooped down to give Princess Mei Ling a kiss. But as soon as his lips touched hers, her sweetness lit the flame of his passion, turning it into a raging bonfire that consumed all his senses. He held her head between his hands as he kissed her passionately, showing his hunger for her kisses and making her swoon with the intensity of his passion. His tongue slipped in to engage hers in a passionate and sensual dance, evoking an intense pleasurable sensation in her that she shivered with a longing for a closer intimacy with him. She slipped her small hands inside his shirt and caress his bare skin, feeling his muscles tensed up with sensation as he fought for self-control.
Kiu Wai was waging a losing battle as he was starved of her sweet kisses for a long time and he could not deny himself any longer as she seduced him with her innocence. Her shirt slid off her shoulders, revealing her silky flawless skin and sexy curves. Kiu Wai’s eyes devoured her sexy exquisite beauty and groaned as he buried his face in her curves. He felt intoxicated as he breathed in her sweet natural feminine scent and stroked her sensitive silky skin with his fingers and his lips.
The exquisite pleasure brought by Kiu Wai with his caresses caused all her nerve endings to tingle and her toes to curl. Princess Mei Ling tossed around on the bed of hay, holding Kiu Wai in her tight embrace. She moaned her needs as she urged Kiu Wai to fulfill her desires. Kiu Wai moved up to give her a deep passionate kiss and held her hands captive between their bodies. His erratic heartbeats and the deep breaths that he took showed the great effort he had to make for self-control. He saw the stormy passion and desires in her expressive eyes. His eyelids lowered to shut out the vision of her alluring beauty and the invitation in her eyes.
“Honor!” Kiu Wai tried to focus and regain control of his senses. He took another deep breath and set Princess Mei Ling from him. He pulled her shirt over her shoulders to cover her sexy curves and then looked deeply into her eyes. Her expressive eyes could not conceal her bewilderment and hurt so he pulled her close to him and kissed her lightly on her forehead. It took him a long moment to calm his erratic heartbeats. His voice was husky, “Mei Ling, I want to make you mine so badly that it is killing me that I cannot follow my heart’s desires. I hope that I will find my father soon to reunite my parents and then asked them for permission to marry you because I am not sure how long I could withstand the temptation you presented.”
Princess Mei Ling blushed adorably as she saw the sensuous glint lurking in his eyes and felt the slight trembling of his fingers as Kiu Wai tried to control his insatiable hunger for her sweetness. Her slightly swollen lips curved into a mischievous smile, “What makes you think that I will marry you?”
Kiu Wai replied with firm determination and possessiveness, “You belong to me. You are mine to love and protect from the moment I rescued you eight years ago. You will marry me as soon as I get permission from my parents and yours. Until then, I will suffer in silence!” Kiu Wai ended his declaration with an exaggerated pitiful look on his face.
Princess Mei Ling laughed at the comical expression on his face and whispered seductively into his ears, “You are sure you want to wait?”
Kiu Wai gave her cute nose a slight tweak, “Little minx, stop torturing me with your suggestive invitation. I am trying my best to be honorable and treat you right but if you keep up with your seductive offers, I may just ravish you here and now!”
Princess Mei Ling laughed merrily as she snuggled close to Kiu Wai’s chest. Kiu Wai held her with his arms in a protective embrace, glad to have her in his arms. They laid together in amicable silence. Kiu Wai had not slept well ever since they were separated so he was very tired. Having Princess Mei Ling back in his arms provided him with the comfort and peace of mind and he soon drifted off to sleep. Lulled by the steady rhythm of his heartbeats Princess Mei Ling also fell into a dreamless slumber.
Chapter 44
The next morning the young couple went into town for breakfast and heard a rumor, which had been circulating in the streets that Danzhu Tillim was a Mongolian spy who had tried to get a high ranking general to betray the Emperor. The Chinese general and his family had been arrested and were scheduled for a trial. The general’s name was General Han Soon Tien. Kiu Wai was shocked to hear that his maternal grandfather was under the suspicion of being a traitor. He knew that there was something wrong and he needed to go and rescue his grandfather. However Princess Mei Ling persuaded him not to rescue his maternal grandfather immediately.
“I think that Prince Li Yat Jun is behind the arrest of General Han Soon Tien. General Han is loyal to the Emperor and he must have somehow discovered something that could implicate Prince Li Yat Jun. That could be the reason that Prince Li Yat Jun wanted to kill General Han and his whole family. In addition to that Prince Li Yat Jun’s plan was to kill you and Lady Lily but had killed our Sifu instead. To justify that killing, our Sifu was accused of being a Mongolian spy who had collaborated with a Chinese general to betray the Emperor. It also fitted into the false accusation that General Han was that traitor,” Princess Mei Ling commented.
Princess Mei Ling continued, “I think Prince Li Yat Jun is trying to take power for himself. Your father Prince Li Yat Min is the crown prince and as long as he is still alive, Prince Li Yat Jun will never become the emperor when the present emperor dies. Your father may be in danger. We must go to him to protect him and escort him back to the palace to take his rightful place.” Princess Mei Ling urged Kiu Wai to go to his father, Prince Li Yat Min.
“The rescue of my grandfather is more urgent since Prince Li Yat Jun could have him executed any moment. I don’t even know where my father is. I think we should rescue my grandfather first and then enlist his help to find my father,” Kiu Wai replied.
Princess Mei Ling looked at Kiu Wai guiltily, “Kiu Wai, I know where your father is. I had a few run-ins with him but we came to an understanding when I told him where Lady Lily was. Actually Prince Li Yat Min had wanted to come with me to look for you but I told him that I wanted to look for you myself as I had a score to settle with you.”
Kiu Wai looked at Princess Mei Ling with amazement and asked incredulously, “You have found my father? When? How?”
“When I first came to the Central Plains I had been harassed a couple of times by a few thugs. A middle-aged beggar had saved me both times though he was mean to me in the beginning and we had a few run-ins. Later we got along better and I told him about Prince Yat Jun who was behind the murder of our Sifu because he wanted to kill you and your mother. When I told him your names, he broke down and cried. It dawned on me that the beggar was Prince Li Yat Min. He told me that he had left the palace to look for your mother and you. When he couldn’t find the two of you, he decided not to go back to the palace because your mother had not been happy there. He thought that your mother had left him because she was unhappy with him. I told him what I knew about Lady Lily and that she was safe with our Sifu in Mongolia. He wanted to come with me to look for you and then go to Mongolia to bring your mother home,” Princess Mei Ling told Kiu Wai.
“Why didn’t you tell me earlier about my father?” Kiu Wai questioned.
“I am sorry but it slipped my mind. We can go there immediately. The sooner we escorted him back to the palace, the better it will be for us. With your father’s help, we can rescue your grandfather officially instead of risking the danger of us all being killed if we opted for the rescue at the execution field,” Princess Mei Ling advised.
“That is a great idea. Thank you Mei Ling for your help in locating my father. Did I tell you lately how amazing I think you are?” Kiu Wai declared seriously and gave Princess Mei Ling a big hug and a soul-searing kiss that stole her breath away.
Princess Mei Ling blushed, “Let’s go and see your father.” She ran off with Kiu Wai chasing after her. They were both highly skilled in the lightness martial arts skills and used it to hurry on to see Prince Li Yat Min.
Upon reaching that abandoned temple, they saw a beggar in tattered clothes surrounded by six thugs. He was cowering in the center while the thugs taunted him, “Smelly Beggar, you thought you were invincible, didn’t you? You had killed our young master and now you are going to pay with your life!”
“Masters, please have mercy. I don’t even know what you are talking about. Who was the person whom I had been accused of killing? I am just a harmless beggar taking an afternoon nap in this abandoned temple,” the beggar insisted.
“Our young master was Wu Lit, the son of General Wu Sam. General Wu is the Emperor’s father-in-law and Prince Yat Jun is his grandson. He has the ears of Prince Li Yat Jun who is going to be the next emperor. You think that you could just kill Young Master Wu and continue to live your pathetic life? We have orders to bring you back to the capital and hang you in the city square as a deterrent for all traitors!” with that the leader of the thugs moved in to grab the beggar.
Kiu Wai was worried about the beggar’s safety since there were six thugs against a lone man on the ground. He made to jump over to help the beggar but Princess Mei Ling put a restraining hand on his arm to stop him and the two of them hid behind some bushes, “Wait and see. It is going to be fun to see Prince Li Yat Min beats some sense into those thugs.”
Sure enough, as soon as the leader of the thugs reached out to grab him, the beggar somersaulted out of the circle. He pushed out with both hands, the force of his blow hitting the six men simultaneously; seriously wounded all of them, “I am being very merciful today, so I have decided to destroy only your martial arts skills and allow you scumbags to live. However the next time I catch you bullying anyone, you will end up like that insolent hoodlum, Wu Lit.”
The six men rushed away as quickly as possible, clutching at their chests, grateful that their lives had been spared. The beggar had a scowl on his face as he contemplated on the information he had just received about Prince Li Yat Jun being the protector of General Wu Sam. He lifted his head and called out, “Princess Mei Ling, you may come on out with your friend.”
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 9:48:57 GMT -5
Chapter 45
Princess Mei Ling came out from behind the bush with Kiu Wai, “Greetings to Your Royal Highness, Prince Yat Min,” Princess Mei Ling bowed deeply.
The beggar looked at Princess Mei Ling’s attempt at being demure and laughed, “Princess Mei Ling, why on earth would you greet and address an old beggar so respectfully as a royal prince?” His eyes twinkled with amusement as he helped the young pretty girl up.
Princess Mei Ling pretended to pout but she could not kept it up and burst out laughing, “Prince Yat Min, please stop teasing me. I have kept my promise and brought Kiu Wai to see you. As you can see he is still in one piece!”
Prince Yat Min turned to look at Kiu Wai who was a splitting image of himself when he was Kiu Wai’s age and was moved to tears, “My royal son, I never dreamed that we would see each other again!”
Kiu Wai approached the man who was dressed in tattered clothes. He stared the older man for a moment and went down on his knees and bowed deeply, “Son Kiu Wai greets his royal father, wishing him good health. I am sorry for not being there to take care of you.”
The older man helped Kiu Wai up, “My royal son, please get up. I am so grateful that you are alive, I cannot ask for more. Princess Mei Ling told me that you had been a filial son and had taken good care of your mother. That was the best thing you could have done for me. I have searched everywhere for your mother and you for over eighteen years, praying every night that you were still alive.” Prince Yat Min hugged Kiu Wai tightly and then set Kiu Wai away from him, “You looked just like I did when I was your age!”
Prince Yat Min turned to Princess Mei Ling, “Thank you so much for finding Kiu Wai for me. I am forever in your debt.”
Princess Mei Ling blushed crimson red, “It is not worth mentioning. I will leave the two of you to get acquainted,” with that she walked away to get a meal together.
Prince Yat Min and Kiu Wai sat down on the steps of the temple. Kiu Wai took out the gold medallion that belonged to his father and the letter from his mother and showed them to Prince Yat Min. Prince Yat Min stroked his finger over the gold medallion and sighed, “I gave this to your mother so that she would be able to get in and out of the palace freely. I didn’t want her to feel as if she was in prison. I never dreamed that it had enabled her to leave the palace forever.”
Next Prince Yat Min unfolded and read the letter from Lady Lily. His eyes welled up with tears when he finished reading the letter, “Kiu Wai, please believe me, your mother had mistaken. I love her with all my heart and had tried to make her as happy as I could. I do not deny that I was in love with Princess Mei Ling’s mother when I was training together with her. We were martial arts brother and sister and got along really well. Princess Jing Li was a very beautiful girl. We were young and fell in love with each other. When I left Princess Jing Li to marry your mother, we were both heartbroken.
I had been betrothed to your mother since we were children. I was bound by honor to marry her. We had never seen each other and were not given the opportunity to fall in love so we got married as an obligation to our parents. However I fell in love with your mother the first moment I saw her. I didn’t realize that I had called out Princess Jing Li’s name when we were together. Your mother never told me about my blunder. I wished that she had confronted me, I would have apologized and told her my real feelings. I was under the impression that your mother was in love with someone else and was unhappy with me because of the melancholic music she favored and the faraway look she frequently had in her eyes. Maybe I should have confronted her but I was afraid that she would leave me. It was a pity that we never had an open conversation to clear up the misunderstanding.” Prince Yat Min explained.
Kiu Wai nodded in agreement, “You will be able to reconcile with mother when we go to my Sifu in Mongolia. I am happy to have my parents back together. It was all due to Mei Ling’s cautious handling of the situation. Isn’t she amazing?”
“Yes, Princess Mei Ling is beautiful, loyal and intelligent. You must treasure her and protect her with your life,” Prince Yat Min agreed.
“I will, Father. I have always loved Mei Ling and I always will love her. I am hoping that you will give us your permission and blessing to get married one day,” Kiu Wai told Prince Yat Min.
“Princess Mei Ling is a lovely girl but she is also a little minx. Did she ever tell you about the run-ins we had in the past?” Prince Yat Min asked with a laugh.
“Yes, she did though she did not give me any details. Please forgive Mei Ling if she had offended you in anyway. She can be very temperamental and mischievous but she has a very good heart. I have a hard time trying to please her but we love each other very much,” Kiu Wai declared.
“Don’t worry. I like Princess Mei Ling a lot. She is young and I was teasing her when we first met. She had proven her loyalty and love to you. You may marry her as soon as we get your mother back to the Central Plains. However our immediate problem is to investigate if Prince Yat Jun was indeed the mastermind behind all these turbulence. I have always known Prince Yat Jun to be mean spirited and ambitious but I didn’t think he would ever hurt my family like that. I do not want to kill him for personal revenge but if he intended to harm the Emperor and is a traitor to the Central Plains, then we have to stop him,” Prince Yat Min declared with a frown.
Chapter 46
“Father, Mother told me that Prince Yat Jun had tried to kill us when I was an infant. That part is true. The Five Poisons from Devil’s Peak had killed Sifu. Sifu told me that the Emperor had been taken seriously ill recently and that Prince Yat Jun was trying to claim the throne for himself. As long as you are still alive Prince Yat Jun will not become Emperor. That is the reason Mei Ling and I hurried back to protect and to escort you back to the palace.
In addition we heard that my maternal grandfather General Han Soon Tien had been arrested with his whole family and to be tried for treason. He had been charged with plotting to overthrow the Emperor by collaborating with Sifu Danzhu Tillim. I know Sifu Danzhu Tillim very well; he was never interested in politics. Sifu Lin Yik Fei told me that General Han was very loyal to the Emperor. We think it was Prince Yat Jun’s plot to kill two birds with one stone. Prince Yat Jun wanted to get rid of General Han who may have some incriminating material on him so he accused General Han of treason. To justify the killing of Sifu/great grandfather he accused Sifu as the collaborator in the plot to overthrow the Emperor,” Kiu Wai explained.
“Hmm, you could be correct. It sounded very reasonable. If it is true, we need to stop Prince Yat Jun. Now that I have found you and soon I will be able to see your mother, I would like to go back to the palace officially to see my parents. I had kept in touch with my royal father secretly over the years. He understood my wish for peace of mind and had not forced me to stay with them in the palace. I am sure my royal father would be very pleased to have such an intelligent and political savvy grandson to help him with any political crisis,” Prince Yat Min praised Kiu Wai.
“Father, I cannot take credit for this. It is Mei Ling who had put everything together. She was the one who had stopped me from attempting to rescue General Han first because she sensed that you would be in danger. She told me that we have to come to you first to protect you and sure enough we found you surrounded by those thugs. Seeing how dishonorable General Wu was, Prince Yat Jun is guilty by association. It is a good thing that they were not aware of your true identity otherwise they would have sent more men to try to kill you long ago. We have to thank Mei Ling for her intuition,” Kiu Wai told Prince Yat Min.
“Yes, we do. Son, you are indeed lucky to have Princess Mei Ling by your side. Despite the immaturity she had shown when we first met, she had proven to be very intelligent and insightful when handling delicate but difficult situations. Just like she had trusted her instinct and taken your mother away from her father’s palace to Lin Yik Fei,” Prince Yat Min nodded in approval.
Just then Princess Mei Ling came back to the abandoned temple with some wine and steamed buns she had bought from a roadside tea stand, “Kiu Wai, I have just heard some gossips that the emperor is dying and Prince Li Yat Jun would be named Prince Regent because Prince Li Yat Min had been declared dead.”
“So it is true that Prince Yat Jun wanted to take over as Emperor. I think it is time for me to go back to the palace and settle the score with him for breaking my family apart as well as being a traitor,” Prince Li Yat Min declared.
After eating the steamed buns, the trio chatted and joked amicably while drinking the wine. It was late when they lay down to sleep. The trio decided to stay together in the back hall and soon dozed off to sleep. When Princess Mei Ling woke up in the morning she found herself alone. She heard voices in the front hall and got up to join Kiu Wai and Prince Yat Min. She gasped in amazement when she saw Prince Yat Min who had cleaned himself up and shaved off his beard. He looked identical to Kiu Wai except for a few wrinkles around his intelligent eyes. She could understand the reason Princess Jing Li had fainted when she first saw Kiu Wai in the meadows and had mistaken Kiu Wai for Prince Yat Min.
They decided that Princess Mei Ling would be safer disguised as a Chinese youth after Prince Yat Min teased her about being harassed by men with roving eyes and dishonorable intentions. The trio joked and laughed as they hurried on their way to the capital using their lightness martial arts skills and reached the capital city in three days.
After they checked into an inn not too far away from the palace, Prince Yat Min had disappeared. Kiu Wai told Princess Mei Ling that his father had gone to the palace and would sneak in through a secret passage to meet with the Emperor privately first. He was going to find out how ill the Emperor was and if there were any foul play involved. Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling stayed in their rooms and waited for Prince Yat Min’s return. Princess Mei Ling decided to wear her Mongolian outfits the next morning when Kiu Wai was away.
Princess Mei Ling was alone in the restaurant when a couple of thugs came in and started to push the rest of the customers out of the restaurant. When one of the thugs came to Princess Mei Ling’s table and slammed his hand on the table to order her to leave, she used her internal energy to nail his hand with her pair of chopsticks onto the table.
The thug howled with pain and tried to remove the chopsticks from his hand. The rest of the thugs rushed to help their friend and attacked Princess Mei Ling. Princess Mei Ling was annoyed to have the thugs disturbed and attacked her during her morning meal so she got up and counterattacked the thugs. A fierce fight soon ensued and they moved outside to continue the fight on the streets. Suddenly a young girl jumped into the melee and waved off those thugs. It was Yuen Yuk Yi!
Chapter 47
“Little Vixen, so we meet again,” Yuen Yuk Yi spat with venom in her voice. She glared at Princess Mei Ling jealously, noting the exquisite beauty and gracefulness of her rival. After Kiu Wai left the White Tiger Clan headquarters with Princess Mei Ling, Yuen Yuk Yi had pined for him. She had fallen in love with the handsome Kiu Wai and wanted him for her mate. She decided to look for Kiu Wai and had just arrived at the capital city when she saw the thugs fighting with Princess Mei Ling.
At first Yuen Yuk Yi did not recognize Princess Mei Ling but when Princess Mei Ling used the Sword of Beauty techniques to fight with the thugs, she recognized the techniques as those used by the young girl who had been carried off by Kiu Wai. Yuen Yuk Yi had only a fleeting glimpse of Princess Mei Ling but she remembered the jealousy she felt when she saw her rival in Kiu Wai’s arms.
Princess Mei Ling looked at Yuen Yuk Yi with contempt, “Ah, the loser from the competition. Do you want me to teach you another lesson?”
“Little Vixen, you think that you are invincible? Well, we will see how well you can fight,” with that Yuen Yuk Yi signaled a weird looking couple to come forward. The man was tall and dark, with deep scars all over his face and an evil sneer on his face. The woman was small with white face; her lips were pale and her expressionless eyes sunken into her eye sockets caused her to look like a ghost. The man’s name was Soo Hak and the woman’s name was Wan Yuk, they were known as the Yin Yang Couple. Yuen Yuk Yi introduced the couple to Princess Mei Ling, “Just so that you have an answer when you report to the God of Hell, they are my Sifus, The Yin Yang Couple.”
“Ah, you are afraid to lose again so you have got the two clowns as your sidekicks to fight for you,” Princess Mei Ling deliberately insulted the Yin Yang Couple.
The Yin Yang Couple was furious with Princess Mei Ling and attacked her. The man, Soo Hak had a black iron staff while the woman, Wan Yuk had a silver metal staff. The odd couple’s martial arts were unique. They were experts in their martial arts skills and were greatly feared by the martial arts experts in the Mo Lam. However Princess Mei Ling was trained well by Lin Yik Fei and she had displayed an expertise seldom seen in someone as young as she was. The Yin Yang Couple was impressed because they could manage only a draw by fighting in unison with the young Princess Mei Ling. The man, Soo Hak stopped and asked, “Who is your Sifu?”
Princess Mei Ling cheekily replied, “You would love to know who my Sifu is, wouldn’t you? Hmm, I am afraid you would lose control of your bladder when I tell you the name of my Sifu.”
The man, Soo Hak was in a rage to hear the cheeky reply from Princess Mei Ling. He slammed his staff into the ground, pushing it ten inches into the ground. He put his palms together and started to meditate. The woman, Wan Yuk followed suit and soon they both broke out into an extremely loud continuous cackles. Everyone around them put their hands over their ears and stumbled around. A few people fell dead onto the ground with blood seeping from all their facial orifices.
Princess Mei Ling felt a sharp pain to her chest and sat down cross-legged to meditate. Yuen Yuk Yi was the only one standing next to the Yin Yang Couple. She seemed to be hardly affected by her Sifus’ continuous cackles. She saw that Princess Mei Ling was at her most vulnerable state and moved to stab her rival with her sword.
Suddenly Yuen Yuk Yi’s pressure point was sealed by a well-aimed pebble. A sad melody was heard and it drowned out the continuous cackles of the Ying Yang Couple. A young man walked into view, he was playing the sad melodies on his wooden flute. It was Kiu Wai!
The Yin Yang Couple blanched on hearing that sad melody played by Kiu Wai. Their Mind Altering Cackles was well known in the Mo Lam. No one had been able to withstand listening to the odd couple’s cackles without going crazy or injured. They were shocked to see the young man’s music overpowering the effects of their Mind Altering Cackles. They could feel the power of Kiu Wai’s internal energy being demonstrated through the music he played. The odd couple stopped their cackling and there was silence in the air.
Kiu Wai had reached Princess Mei Ling and bent down to help her up gently. He asked with concern, “Mei Ling, are you alright?”
Princess Mei Ling nodded quietly; she was trying to calm her erratic heartbeats. She was shocked at the power of the Yin Yang Couple’s Mind Altering Cackles. She realized her narrow escape from a serious injury when Kiu Wai returned just in time to defeat the Yin Yang Couple with his internal energy.
Kiu Wai turned to the Yin Yang Couple and cupped his right hand over his left fist with respect, “Elders, please excuse my martial arts sister. Please accept my humble apologies if she had offended you in any way.”
Princess Mei Ling was upset by Kiu Wai’s implication that she had offended the Yin Yang Couple. She started to make her objections known when Kiu Wai silenced her with a deliberate look so she crossed her arms over her chest and pouted instead.
The Yin Yang Couple knew that they had been defeated and that Kiu Wai was being gracious to give them face so they politely accepted Kiu Wai’s apologies. They looked at the handsome young man curiously, “May we know the name of your Sifu?”
“My Sifu is Lin Yik Fei, also known as the Handsome Swordsman,” Kiu Wai told the couple who was stunned by the news.
Chapter 48
“Lin Yik Fei? We are sorry to fight with Hero Lin’s students. How is Hero Lin doing?” the Yin Yang Couple was apologetic. They had never dreamed that the young girl and young man were the students of the invincible swordsman. They were afraid that Lin Yik Fei would come back into the Mo Lam to challenge them.
“Our Sifu is doing well. He may come back to the Mo Lam to see if there had been much changes in the different clans and cults,” Kiu Wai claimed, hiding a smile.
The Yin Yang Couple shivered involuntarily with fright. They excused themselves and turned to walk away. They reached out to unseal Yuen Yuk Yi’s pressure points and to take her with them but she broke away from them and ran towards Kiu Wai, “Brother Kiu Wai, how have you been? I have missed you.”
Kiu Wai could feel Princess Mei Ling bristling with annoyance and he quickly took her in his arms and turned then to Yuen Yuk Yi, “Ah Miss Yuen, how have you been?”
“Brother Kiu Wai, what are you doing with that dirty wench from Mongolia?” Yuen Yuk Yi looked at Princess Mei Ling jealously.
Kiu Wai looked at Yuen Yuk Yi unsmilingly, “Please do not insult my martial arts sister.” He tightened his hold on Princess Mei Ling and sighed inwardly. He could sense the temper rising in Princess Mei Ling and the sooner he had her alone with him, the better it was for everyone. He continued, “Since you cannot be gracious to Mei Ling, I think it is best for us to leave. Please excuse us.” He turned his back on Yuen Yuk Yi. He took Princess Mei Ling in his arms and escorted her back into the restaurant.
Yuen Yuk Yi stared longingly after Kiu Wai. She was very angry with Princess Mei Ling for taking away the man whom she loved from her and vowed to take revenge. She reluctantly followed her Sifus back to their house in the next village.
No one noticed a shifty looking middle-aged man hiding behind the wall of a nearby house. He had watched the whole fight between Princess Mei Ling and the Yin Yang Couple and was extremely interested when Kiu Wai defeated the Yin Yang Couple. He came out of hiding when the coast was clear and hurried off to a big mansion on the other side of the city. After many check points, he reached his master who had his back turned towards him. The man knelt down in respect, “Lok Wing greets his master. I have bad news. Prince Li Kiu Wai is in the city with a Mongolian girl. They were both skilled in martial arts. I heard that their Sifu was the Handsome Swordsman, Lin Yik Fei.”
The man’s master turned around, it was Prince Li Yat Jun. He frowned upon hearing the bad news, “How do you know that it is Prince Kiu Wai? And how did the little bastard end up as Lin Yik Fei’s student? I thought that his Sifu was Danzhu Tillim.”
“I don’t know, Master but Prince Kiu Wai had extremely high internal energy, he managed to defeat the Ying Yang Couple’s Mind Altering Cackles. Prince Kiu Wai is a mirror image of Prince Yat Min and I am afraid that when the Emperor meets him, he would be accepted as one of the heirs to the throne,” the shifty looking man timidly offered.
“The little bastard will not live long enough to fight for right to the throne!” Prince Yat Jun thundered. After pacing the hall for a little while, Prince Yat Jun had an evil smile on his face, “Didn’t you said that Prince Kiu Wai was with a Mongolian girl. I think she is Princess Mei Ling from Mongolia. Prince Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling were martial arts brother/sister. If we could capture or kill her, the Great Khan would declare war on the Central Plains and in the chaos I can capture power for myself. Go and spy on them. When you get a chance, capture Princess Mei Ling or kill her if she puts up any resistance.”
“Yes Master,” the shifty looking man bowed deeply and walked out of the room to carry out his master’s orders.
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 9:51:44 GMT -5
Chapter 49
Princess Mei Ling turned angrily on Kiu Wai as soon as they reached their room in the inn, “Why did you apologize to those two clowns? I did not do anything wrong, they were the ones trying to start a fight with me!”
Kiu Wai patiently explained, “The two clowns as you named them were the Yin Yang Couple. They are highly skilled and everyone in the Mo Lam feared their Mind Altering Cackles. Great Grandfather told me once that they were not from the evil clans but were simply unconventional in their beliefs. We cannot afford to make enemies with everyone in the Mo Lam. We have to cultivate a good relationship with the martial arts experts in the Mo Lam so that we can get some help from them if necessary. That was the reason I was so gracious and respectful to them and gave them face even though I had just defeated them.”
Mei Ling looked at Kiu Wai with pride, “Wow, I bet they were shocked because they had thought that they were invincible. I am so proud of you. You are right. Diplomacy is the way to go. I am sorry that I had been so impulsive, I will try to be more diplomatic in the future.”
Kiu Wai pulled Princess Mei Ling back into his arms and gave her a soul-searing kiss, “I am glad you see my reasoning. I was so afraid that you would suffer a severe injury from the Mind Altering Cackles or the sneaky attack from Miss Yuen just now. There are many highly skilled martial arts experts in the Mo Lam and we have to be careful not to provoke them into unnecessary confrontations.”
“Thank you for saving my life, that was a close call. If you hadn’t shown up, Miss Yuen would have injured or killed me. I admit that I had been reckless just now. I had been upset with Miss Yuen so I was deliberately rude to her Sifus, the Yin Yang Couple,” Princess Mei Ling admitted with honesty.
Kiu Wai looked at the stunning beauty standing in front of him. “Mei Ling, you don’t have to be jealous of Miss Yuen. My heart belongs only to you and all my thoughts were of you. I wished you had remained disguised as a man. Now that you have revealed yourself as a girl, we would not be able to stay in the same room,” he regretfully informed Princess Mei Ling.
“I was tired of wearing those ugly suits for men, I felt so unattractive,” Princess Mei Ling complained.
Kiu Wai looked at his precious princess with disbelief and shook his head slightly at her, “Mei Ling, you could never look unattractive. You would look beautiful even if you were wearing rags. Sometimes I wished you weren’t so beautiful. I hated it when you managed to turn men’s heads even without trying and I wanted to wring their necks for having dishonorable thoughts about you.”
Princess Mei Ling looked at Kiu Wai with astonishment. He had never revealed his jealousy and possessiveness so openly before, “Kiu Wai, I wasn’t attempting to attract any attention from other men. I just wanted you to find me desirable and those masculine clothing were bulky and unattractive.”
“Mei Ling, you should know by now that I have only eyes for you and I could barely keep my hands off of you. You are the most beautiful and desirable girl I have ever known. However I did not fall in love with your beauty; I fell in love with you! Beauty is only skin deep, it is the person’s character and heart that is important to me. I am in love with you, flaws and all. Even if you had become disfigured or disabled, I would still love you. You are the only girl in my thoughts when I am awake and the only girl whom I dream about when I am asleep,” pronounced Kiu Wai firmly.
Princess Mei Ling beamed radiantly, obviously satisfied with Kiu Wai’s declaration of his love for her. She leaned in to him for a kiss and he seared her lips with a passionate kiss. He deepened the kiss, tasting her sweetness and tightened his arms around her, pulling her closer. It was a long time before he could bring himself to lift his lips from hers. He stroked his thumb gently over her sweet lips; he sighed regretfully and moved reluctantly away from her, “Your charms are almost impossible to resist. Having you near but not totally mine is killing me. I am happy that my father had already given his blessing and approval for us to get married. As soon as we bring my mother back to the Central Plains, we will send a matchmaker to your parents.”
Princess Mei Ling was very happy that Kiu Wai was so open about his love and lust for her, “Do we have to sleep in separate rooms?”
“Unfortunately yes, since we are not married. We do have to abide by the decorum of the Chinese society,” Kiu Wai told Princess Mei Ling regretfully but firmly. Princess Mei Ling decided to respect Kiu Wai’s wishes.
It was late at night when Kiu Wai retired to his room and left Princess Mei Ling in hers. She was sitting at the table, contemplating their plans for the next day when she felt very drowsy and weak. Before she could call out to Kiu Wai, she had slumped onto the table and knocked her teacup down on to the floor.
The man outside Princess Mei Ling’s room had blown some sedating incense into her room. He had waited for Kiu Wai to leave the room before he carried out his evil plan. He was happy to see the Mongolian girl sedated. Stealthily he crept into the room and carried the unconscious Princess Mei Ling on his shoulders and went back out of the room. He was happy that the mission had been accomplished so smoothly. He ran as fast as he could to his horse, which he had hidden in some bushes right outside the city gate. He put Princess Mei Ling onto the horse and rode a few miles till he reached a small hut. He reached up to take Princess Mei Ling down from the horse; He carried her on his shoulders like a sack of potatoes as he walked into the hut.
The man dropped Princess Mei Ling onto a bed of straws on the ground and turned to greet a middle-aged man who was dressed in an expensive blue silk suit, “Greetings to Your Royal Highness.”
“Ah! Lok Wing, so you have finally brought me the bait. Let me see the pretty girl who had held the heart of my bastard nephew,” Prince Yat Jun sneered. He leaned down to turn Princess Mei Ling over. He gasped when he saw Princess Mei Ling’s face.
The young pretty girl looked almost identical to Princess Jing Li, his martial arts sister! All the memories and obsession he had for Princess Jing Li came rushing back. He remembered the humiliation from Princess Jing Li’s rejection of his love and his attempt at loving Princess Jing Li only to be accused of rape. He remembered the young Mongolian man who had beaten him up and left him for dead. He remembered waking up to find Princess Jing Li gone. So that was where Princess Jing Li had been all these years, living with that Mongolian dog and this young girl was the product of their evil relationship! Prince Yat Jun clenched his fists; his eyes glinted with craziness and hate. He moved to smash his hand on Princess Mei Ling’s head.
Chapter 50
As Prince Yat Jun smashed his right hand onto Princess Mei Ling’s head, he felt a prick and his hand became totally numb. He pulled his hand back, clutching it with his left hand. He then felt the numbness in his right hand had changed into a burning sensation and the pain was sharp and excruciating. He glared at Princess Mei Ling in horror as she rolled away and jumped up onto her feet, “You, you weren’t sedated?”
Princess Mei Ling had a grin on her face, “Hah, do you think that your useless sedating incense could render me unconscious? The minute I sensed the incense drifting into my room, I had held my breath and then pretended to succumb to the sedative effects. I wanted to see who was the mastermind behind the attempt to abduct me. I gather you are Kiu Wai’s half uncle, Prince Li Yat Jun?”
“Little vixen! You think you are so clever but you are not going to leave this place alive! You are going to die just like your stubborn Sifu!” Prince Yat Jun yelled at Princess Mei Ling in a rage. He then ordered his men, “Kill her!” He was still clutching his hand, which was swollen and had turned a deep purple in color.
There were five other men in the room besides Prince Yat Jun and Princess Mei Ling’s abductor Lok Wing. The five men wore black suits, but each had belts on with different colors; red, green, yellow, blue or brown. Their weapons consisted of a spear, twin blades, a curve saber, a metal chain with iron balls at each ends of the chain and an iron staff. They were the Five Poisons from Devil’s Peak: Snake, Spider, Centipede, Toad and Scorpion. They looked at Prince Yat Jun’s injured hand and turned to Princess Mei Ling, “Little Vixen, what poison did you use? Give us the antidote!”
Princess Mei Ling laughed, “That is the infamous Guts Rotting Poison from Mongolia. I got it from my nanny, Madam Butterfly. If you can defeat me, I will give you the antidote, otherwise you may prepare for your master’s funeral.”
The five men blanched when they heard that Prince Yat Jun had been poisoned with the Guts Rotting Poison. It was one of the deadliest poisons in the world and only the antidote provided by person who had prepared the poison would neutralize it. The five men jumped forward to attack Princess Mei Ling, hoping to get the antidote from her when they defeated her.
Just then a handsome young man burst through the door. It was Kiu Wai! He rushed over to Princess Mei Ling and asked with concern, “Are you alright?”
“Yes, I am. Let’s kill them. They were the ones who had killed Sifu!” Princess Mei Ling urged Kiu Wai. Kiu Wai threw her sword over to her and they both attacked the five men. Both Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling were well trained by Lin Yik Fei in the Sword of Honor and Sword of Beauty Techniques respectively. Though Lin Yik Fei had taught Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling the two sword techniques separately, the young couple had practiced their sword skills together most of the time. They found that the two sword techniques were compatible and that they could attack the opponents and defend each other beautifully when they used the techniques in unison.
The Five Poisons were highly skilled martial arts experts who were feared in the Mo Lam and had never lost a fight but for the first time they had no clue how they could counterattack their opponents. They decided to concentrate on attacking Princess Mei Ling because she was weaker but Kiu Wai was always there to protect her. They noticed that the stances, which Kiu Wai used against them when they tried to hurt Princess Mei Ling, were more vicious and lethal than the stances he used when they were attacking him. They realized that Kiu Wai was serious about protecting the girl. Though Princess Mei Ling lacked the strength in internal energy that Kiu Wai possessed she was more proficient with her sword techniques and she held her own, protecting Kiu Wai while he attacked the five men and attacked them while Kiu Wai protected her.
Soon the young couple had the upper hand when they broke the Five Poisons’ formation and disarmed them one by one. The five men were furious to be defeated by the young couple and collectively gathered their internal energies to aim their famous poisonous palms at the young couple.
Kiu Wai knew how dangerous their poisonous palms were, so he pushed Princess Mei Ling aside and simultaneously kicked the iron staff that belonged to one of the men up into his hands. He gathered his internal energy into the iron staff and pushed it toward the five men. A thunderous sound was heard as Kiu Wai’s internal energy clashed with the internal energies of the five men through the iron staff. Kiu Wai had used seventy percent of his internal energies against the men, which far surpassed theirs. When the iron staff hit the men, all the bones from their limbs were shattered. The five men fell paralyzed onto the ground; they looked up at Kiu Wai in horror. Death was in the air, “Who, who are you?” they managed to gasp, blood spilling from their mouths.
“I am Li Kiu Wai. I am here to avenge the murder of my Sifu Danzhu Tillim,” Kiu Wai told them without showing any emotion or expression. Inwardly he was shocked at the power of his internal energy.
“How could Danzhu Tillim be your Sifu? You were not using his martial arts techniques,” the last man who was barely hanging onto his life asked. He wanted to know how a man as young as Kiu Wai had managed to mortally injure all of them. The rest of his brothers were dead.
“We have another Sifu, the Handsome Swordsman, Lin Yik Fei,” Princess Mei Ling told him.
“I see, I wished I had known,” with that the man gasped his last breath, his eyes rolled back in horror and disbelief even in his death.
Chapter 51
While Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling were busy fighting with the Five Poisons, Prince Yat Jun had escaped with the help of Princess Mei Ling’s abductor. When the fight ended, Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling found that they were alone. They looked around at the bodies of the dead men, which were strewn around like boneless mannequins and shivered involuntarily.
Kiu Wai pulled Princess Mei Ling into his protective arms and held her tightly to his chest. He shivered slightly at the recollection of the danger his beloved Mei Ling was in and the thought of nearly losing her had caused his heart to constrict with fear. He swore that he was not going to let her out of his sight ever again, “Mei Ling, I am so glad that you are alright. I have never felt such fear in my life as when I found you missing from your room. Promise me that you will not risk your life like that ever again.”
“I promise I will not do anything as crazy as this ever again. I am sorry that I had caused you to worry about me. It was just too good an opportunity to pass up. I wanted to find out who was the mastermind behind the murder of our Sifu and my abduction. When I sensed the sedating incense filtering into the room, I held my breath and pretended to be unconscious. I had wanted to call out to you but was afraid to frighten the abductor away so I deliberately knocked the teacup off the table to alert you,” Princess Mei Ling explained.
“I heard that soft thud and came out to investigate. I found you missing and the teacup on the floor. However I found the white pieces of the chess game that we played with earlier missing too so I knew something was up. I grabbed our swords and followed the chess pieces that you left along the way till I reached this hut. I crouched just outside to eavesdrop on the conversation. When I saw through the cracks that Prince Yat Jun was about to smash on your head with his palm, I almost died of a heart attack. How did he hurt himself?” Kiu Wai asked curiously.
“I had bought myself a gold hairpin when I was at the border town. My nanny had given me some of her Guts Rotting Poison for protection. I had dipped my hairpin in that poison. I usually keep the hairpin in my belt instead of threading it into my hair. When I knew that I was in danger, I slipped the hairpin into my hair when I slumped onto the table back at the inn. When Prince Yat Jun smashed his hand onto my head, the hairpin pricked his hand. The poison was extremely lethal and potent. Without the antidote, the best option for Prince Yat Jun would be to cut off his hand within an hour. Otherwise the poison would travel to all his organs and cause them to rot. It is a painful death. He is an evil man and he deserves to die painfully,” Princess Mei Ling did not show any sympathy for Prince Yat Jun’s fate. She showed the poison-dipped hairpin to Kiu Wai.
Kiu Wai laughed, “You should have a label that warned people to stay away because you are dangerous! Hmmm, what a coincidence! The hairpin that you bought is identical to the one I bought for you.” Kiu Wai took the golden hairpin he bought at the border town and gave it to Princess Mei Ling. They both laughed at their similar taste in jewelry for the hair. Princess Mei Ling put the poisoned dipped hairpin back in her belt and stick the one that Kiu Wai gave her in her hair.
They discussed about going after Prince Yat Jun but decided against it in the end. Princess Mei Ling assured Kiu Wai that Prince Yat Jun had to either cut off his poisoned hand or to die painfully. He would not be able to escape and they had plenty of time to catch up with him so they went back to the inn for the night. After the incident of Princess Mei Ling’s abduction, Kiu Wai decided to disregard social decorum and share the room with her. He was not going to take the chance of her being put into harm’s way again.
They were both tired. Princess Mei Ling snuggled in Kiu Wai’s arms and promptly fell asleep. As Kiu Wai looked at the sleeping princess, he said a prayer to thank the heavens for Princess Mei Ling’s narrow escape from death. He was more affected by Prince Yat Jun’s attack on Princess Mei Ling than Princess Mei Ling herself because she had always been fearless. Kiu Wai repressed the image of Prince Yat Jun’s palm on Princess Mei Ling’s head with a shudder. He sensed the cruelty in his half uncle and knew that as long as Prince Yat Jun was alive, Princess Mei Ling’s life would be in danger. Prince Yat Jun would hold a grudge against Princess Mei Ling because she had caused him to lose either his hand or his life. He had to find a way to neutralize Prince Yat Jun to ensure Princess Mei Ling’s safety. Kiu Wai hugged Princess Mei Ling tightly to his chest; she did not open her eyes but snuggled more comfortably in his embrace with a sweet peaceful smile.
In the middle of the night, Kiu Wai was awakened by the sound of pebble thrown into the room. He was instantly awake. He removed himself cautiously from Princess Mei Ling. He got out of bed and crept of the room stealthily. Prince Li Yat Min was waiting for him in the courtyard outside the room. Father and son greeted each other quietly and moved a little further from the room to talk.
Kiu Wai related to Prince Yat Min the events that had taken place earlier in the evening. He told Prince Yat Min that the Five Poisons had been killed and that Prince Yat Jun had escaped with injury. Prince Yat Min listened attentively. He did not show any signs of sympathy for his half brother. He told Kiu Wai that he had seen his father the Emperor who was very ill. He suspected that Prince Yat Jun had poisoned their father but he did not know for a certainty. He asked if Princess Mei Ling knew anything about poison since her nanny was the famous Madam Butterfly who specialized in poisons. Kiu Wai was not sure about Princess Mei Ling’s knowledge of poison since they never talked about that subject. Father and son agreed to talk in the morning and went back to their individual rooms.
Chapter 52
In the morning Princess Mei Ling was surprised and happy to see Prince Yat Min. After breakfast they discussed about Prince Yat Jun’s involvement in Princess Mei Ling’s abduction and the deaths of the Five Poisons. Prince Yat Min told Princess Mei Ling that he had seen the emperor and that the emperor was very ill. He suspected the emperor was poisoned and asked if Princess Mei Ling had any knowledge of poison.
“My nanny was Madam Butterfly. When I was younger I used to watch her work with herbs and poison. It was a long time ago and I was never interested in things like that. Unbeknownst to my parents I had accidentally swallowed some of the poisons when I was younger. I became very sick and my nanny had to give me antidotes for it. It had happened a few times so I am immune to a lot of poisons. She had tried to teach me a little about poison, not to harm anyone but to find antidotes for the poisons. So I do know a little about poison. I can tell you more after I have seen the emperor. I will help in any way I can but I cannot give you any guarantee,” Princess Mei Ling was honest in her reply. She wondered why the Imperial physicians were not able to diagnose the cause of the Emperor’s ailment.
Prince Yat Min went back to the palace openly as himself. He had the Imperial Gold Medallion that guaranteed his entrance to the palace. A high ranking general, named Liu Ming was summoned to the gate. He was a childhood friend of Prince Yat Min. General Liu was stunned to see Prince Yat Min. He recognized Prince Yat Min who had not changed much in appearance except for a few wrinkles around his eyes. He welcomed Prince Yat Min back to the palace and brought him to see his grandmother, the Empress Dowager. Everyone was happy to see the return of Prince Yat Min.
After Prince Yat Min had seen his grandmother and settled down, he had sent for Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling. The Empress Dowager was surprised but happy to see Kiu Wai. There was no doubt about Kiu Wai’s identity; he looked like a younger version of Prince Yat Min. There were a lot of tears of joy as the Empress Dowager fussed over her newfound great grandson. Kiu Wai was embarrassed by the open show of affection.
The Empress Dowager was curious about Princess Mei Ling. From the barely concealed adoring looks shown by the young couple to each other, she sensed that they were in love and wanted to know more about the beautiful young girl. The Empress Dowager was impressed by Princess Mei Ling’s charming and impeccable manners. Princess Mei Ling was warmly welcomed and invited to stay with the Imperial Family at the palace.
Prince Yat Min took Princess Mei Ling to see the Emperor. The Emperor was a handsome man in his late fifties with a friendly smile. Princess Mei Ling was given permission to examine the Emperor. She found the Emperor’s respiratory rate was rapid and labored, his pulse was weak and his skin was very pale. After examining the Emperor Princess Mei Ling confirmed Prince Yat Min’s suspicion that the Emperor had been poisoned but she was not sure of the poison used. She told them that the poison had been administered a small amount at a time over a period of at least two months. That was done to avoid detection but as a result, it had not cause an immediate mortal injury.
Princess Mei Ling and Kiu Wai discussed the best way to help the Emperor. They were both instructed in the art of healing with herbs and acupuncture by Danzhu Tillim. Kiu Wai began to transfer his internal energy to the Emperor while Princess Mei Ling used her acupuncture skills to unblock the Emperor’s pressure points so that Kiu Wai’s internal energy would be able to move the poison and keep it contained in one area. It took them three days and three nights but the Emperor looked and felt better after their combined efforts. Lastly Princess Mei Ling gave the Emperor a pill to swallow. It was to heal the internal injuries caused by poison. The whole procedure was not a permanent cure but it would buy them time to go back to Mongolia to seek advice from Princess Mei Ling’s nanny. The Imperial family was very grateful to Princess Mei Ling for her help.
After much discussion, Kiu Wai decided to accompany Princess Mei Ling back to Mongolia while Prince Yat Min stayed on in the palace. Before they left for Mongolia, Kiu Wai begged his father to help his maternal grandfather, General Han. General Han and his family had been arrested under the orders of Prince Yat Jun on suspicion of treason. Prince Yat Min conferred with the Emperor to have the Han Family put under house arrest but protected by Imperial guards. A stay of execution was ordered and an extensive investigation would be conducted.
Prince Yat Jun had disappeared. Prince Yat Min told the Emperor about Prince Yat Jun’s role in breaking up his family. He told the Emperor that Prince Yat Jun had tried to kill Lady Lily and Kiu Wai a couple of times. The first attempt on their lives was not successful because Danzhu Tillim had saved them and helped to hide them in Mongolia. A recent attempt had resulted in the death of Danzhu Tillim and the return of Kiu Wai to the Central Plains.
Prince Yat Min told the Emperor that word on the street was that Prince Yat Jun would become the next Emperor because Prince Yat Min had been declared dead. Prince Yat Min told his father that Lady Silver Leaf was the prime suspect in the attempt to kill him by poison so that Prince Yat Jun could become the next emperor. Prince Yat Min suggested a thorough investigation of Prince Yat Jun and his cronies. The Emperor took Prince Yat Min’s advice and ordered an extensive investigation into Prince Yat Jun’s activities.
The Emperor had Prince Yat Jun’s mother, Lady Silver Leaf put under house arrest until the investigation into his poisoning was completed. Orders were given to arrest Lady Silver Leaf’s father General Wu Sam for attempting to kill Prince Li Yat Min. General Wu Sam was arrested and some of his family members were killed when they resisted arrest. Orders were also given to arrest Prince Yat Jun for the attempt on Prince Kiu Wai’s life. Prince Yat Jun’s family members were also arrested. There was a sweeping investigation through all the ranks in the court officials.
At the end of the investigation, General Han and his family were exonerated and freed. General Wu and his family were executed along with Lady Silver Leaf who was found guilty of poisoning the Emperor. Prince Yat Jun’s family members were banished from the Central Plains. There was a lot of reshuffling in the positions of the ministers, as the corrupted cronies of Prince Yat Jun were all either executed or banished from the country. Prince Yat Jun’s whereabouts remained unknown.
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 9:53:42 GMT -5
Chapter 53
Princess Mei Ling and Kiu Wai went on their way to Mongolia. They went to see their Sifu Lin Yik Fei first. They found Lady Lily more relaxed when she was with her father Lin Yik Fei. Kiu Wai told his mother that they had found Prince Yat Min and that Prince Yat Min had been looking for them since they disappeared. Lady Lily was moved to tears to learn that her husband had loved her and had left the palace to look for them. She was shocked that Prince Yat Min had led a life as a beggar wandering in the Mo Lam because he could not bear to stay on in the palace without her.
Kiu Wai told his mother about Prince Yat Jun’s injury when he tried to kill Princess Mei Ling and that he was missing since the incident. Kiu Wai also told his mother about killing the Five Poisons. Lady Lily was relieved that the Five Poisons were dead but she was concerned about Prince Yat Jun’s whereabouts. Just like Kiu Wai Lady Lily was worried about Princess Mei Ling’s safety because she knew that Prince Yat Jun would try to kill Princess Mei Ling as long as he is still alive. Lady Lily cautioned Kiu Wai to take extra care to protect Princess Mei Ling.
Kiu Wai also related to his mother about Prince Yat Jun’s attempt to kill General Han and his family. Lady Lily was very worried about her family but Kiu Wai reassured her that Prince Yat Min had taken care to secure Imperial protection for them while investigation was being conducted. Lady Lily was relieved to hear that her family was safe for the moment. Kiu Wai told his Sifu and his mother that they had come back to Mongolia to get help from Princess Mei Ling’s nanny to neutralize the poison in the Emperor. Both Lin Yik Fei and Lady Lily were amazed but pleased with Princess Mei Ling’s hidden talents, her political savvy, her loyalty to Kiu Wai and the help she had given so selflessly.
After a light meal, Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling excused themselves and left the valley through the lake. They walked to Danzhu Tillim’s grave and knelt down to pay their respects to their Sifu. They told their Sifu that they had killed the Five Poisons and he could finally rest in peace. Then they walked to Danzhu Tillim’s house and found it undisturbed. They walked around, touching the old worn out table, where they had eaten all their meals, the sturdy wooden chairs and the rough straw strewn beds. They were both melancholic as they remembered the happy times they had spent with Danzhu Tillim. Princess Mei Ling broke down in tears as she sat down at the table. Kiu Wai sat down next to her and held her in his arms, offering her comfort and his love. It was a cleansing experience to express their grief one last time and had a closure.
News of the return of Princess Mei Ling traveled fast throughout the palace. Though she had been very mischievous and spoiled at times, all the staff adored Princess Mei Ling. They were relieved that their beloved princess was home safe at last. However Princess Mei Ling and Kiu Wai could feel an unusual stillness in the staff demeanor. Prince Yuan Kit came out to welcome his daughter back home. He gave Princess Mei Ling a big hug and gently scolded her for running away. He smiled at her but it did not reach his eyes and he had looked withdrawn and sickly. When questioned by Princess Mei Ling, he told them that Princess Jing Li had disappeared that morning and no one had been able to locate her. He did not elaborate but told Princess Mei Ling that he wanted to talk to Kiu Wai alone.
Princess Mei Ling had started to protest when Kiu Wai gave her a deliberate look, which silenced her effectively. She reluctantly left her father to go to her room. Prince Yuan Kit confided in Kiu Wai that Princess Jing Li had been abducted that morning. She had gone out riding with her escorts and when she did not returned home he had gone out to search for her with a few men. They found the horses and the men dead; it was as if they all suffered from severe internal injuries with blood seeping from all their facial orifices.
Kiu Wai blanched when he heard about the condition of the corpses. It seemed that the Yin Yang Couple had been there and had killed those horses and men with their Mind Altering Cackles. He wondered at the fate of Princess Jing Li and the reason for the Yin Yang Couple’s attack on her escorts. He told Prince Yuan Kit about his suspicion. They discussed and planned for their next course of action. Prince Yuan Kit would lead an army to rescue Princess Jing Li if he knew for sure of the location where she was kept. He bid Kiu Wai to go alone on his mission to find Princess Jing Li. He asked Kiu Wai not to let Princess Mei Ling know about their plans so as to protect her from harm.
Kiu Wai remembered Princess Mei Ling’s resentment and anger the last time he tried to prevent her from accompanying him to the Central Plains. He was reluctant to incur her wrath again. He told Prince Yuan Kit that Princess Mei Ling had matured a lot from their experiences in the Mo Lam and Prince Yuan Kit should not underestimate Princess Mei Ling’s capability. He related to Prince Yuan Kit Princess Mei Ling’s success in outwitting their opponents. He advised Prince Yuan Kit that Princess Mei Ling would be an asset to their plans. However Prince Yuan Kit was adamant about concealing their plans from Princess Mei Ling despite Kiu Wai’s persuasion. Prince Yuan Kit insisted that Kiu Wai embark on the mission by himself. Kiu Wai had to leave the palace without saying goodbye to Princess Mei Ling because he knew that he would not be able to hide any secrets from Princess Mei Ling if she confronted him.
Kiu Wai wondered about the reason the Yin Yang Couple had abducted Princess Jing Li. What kind of connection did the Yin Yang Couple have with Princess Jing Li? Princess Jing Li was married into the Mongolian royalty and had been heavily protected. Why would the Yin Yang Couple risked incurring the wrath of the Mongolian royalty to abduct Princess Jing Li? He would get the answers from the Yin Yang Couple when he finds them Kiu Wai reasoned as he went back to the Central Plains.
Chapter 54
Kiu Wai was halfway to the border when he sensed someone following him. He pretended to be unaware of being followed but managed to hide himself among some bushes. Soon he heard light footsteps as the person following him hurried past to catch up with him. It was Princess Mei Ling! Kiu Wai chuckled to himself; he knew that Prince Yuan Kit would not be able to keep Princess Mei Ling from following him. Prince Yuan Kit had underestimated his daughter’s resourcefulness and cunning.
Princess Mei Ling turned around as soon as she heard the sounds of Kiu Wai coming out of the bushes. She ran into his outstretched arms and gave him a bear hug. She leaned back and looked up at him with a pout, “Were you going to leave me behind again?”
Kiu Wai laughed and gave Princess Mei Ling’s cute nose a slight tweak, “Little minx, you knew very well that I wouldn’t leave you behind. I told your royal father to allow you to come with me but he refused. I did not protest too much. I reasoned that he would find out soon enough not to underestimate your capabilities and cunning.”
The young couple laughed and giggled as they sat down to discuss the plans to rescue Princess Jing Li. Kiu Wai told Princess Mei Ling about his suspicions that the Yin Yang Couple were the culprits. What he had not figured out was the reason behind the abduction, “Why would the Yin Yang Couple risked their lives to abduct Princess Jing Li? What connection did they have with her?”
Princess Mei Ling looked thoughtful, “I cannot shake off the feeling that Prince Yat Jun was behind my mother’s abduction. When Prince Yat Jun saw me for the first time, he had looked first stunned mixed with happiness, and then suddenly the look changed to hatred. I remembered the gossips when I was younger that my father had saved my mother from an assault and brought her back to the palace for recuperation. That attack took place after Prince Yat Min married your mother.
Both Prince Yat Min and Prince Yat Jun were my mother’s martial arts brothers. I wondered if both Prince Yat Min and Prince Yat Jun had loved my mother but she had only eyes for your father. After your father married Lady Lily, Prince Yat Jun probably felt that it was his chance of winning my mother’s love. Prince Yat Jun had declared his love for my mother but she rejected him so he had attacked her. She was saved by my father but Prince Yat Jun had harbored both love and hate for my mother. He recognized me as the daughter of the woman who had spurned his love and wanted to kill me. He got injured instead when my poisonous hairpin pricked him. Somehow he managed to get the Yin Yang Couple to abduct my mother. But I think the main target was I.”
Kiu Wai nodded in agreement, “That sounds plausible. Prince Yat Jun probably didn’t know where your mother was all these years until he met you. He must have recovered from his injury and was seeking you out for revenge. His martial arts skills were not the best but I am afraid that the Yin Yang Couple could hurt you and your mother. We have to proceed with caution.”
The young couple agreed that they had to proceed with caution but also with urgency. Using their lightness martial arts skills they hurried on towards the Central Plains. They decided to enlist the help of Prince Yat Min due to the urgency. The Imperial Family were happy to see the young couple again though slightly disappointed that they had not managed to see Princess Mei Ling’s nanny. Prince Yat Min pulled the young couple into his private chamber as soon as the official greeting and welcome was over with. He could see from the concerned look on their faces that something was amiss.
“Princess Jing Li had been abducted? How and when did it happen?” Prince Yat Min exclaimed when he was told about Princess Jing Li’s abduction. He was worried about his martial arts sister. Though he did not love her as a lover, he regarded her with brotherly affection.
Kiu Wai related to Prince Yat Min the events that led up to Princess Jing Li’s abduction. He told his father about their suspicion that Prince Yat Jun was the mastermind behind the abduction since the Yin Yang Couple could not possibly have any connection with Princess Jing Li.
Prince Yat Min was frowning with anger when he heard about the possible involvement of Prince Yat Jun in the abduction of Princess Jing Li, “Prince Yat Jun again! I cannot say that I am surprised if he were the mastermind behind Princess Jing Li’s abduction. Though he had tried to conceal it, I was aware of his obsession with Princess Jing Li when we were training together. However Princess Jing Li told me once that there was something evil in him, which frightened her. She had never been close to him. I had also found him harassing Lady Lily one day and threatened to kill him if he ever came near my wife. I think that was the reason he hated Lady Lily and sought to kill both of you. There is evilness in him, which caused him to hurt innocent people around him. We have to stop him.”
Prince Yat Min sent for his friend General Liu Ming. General Liu Ming and Prince Yat Min grew up together and he was very loyal to the Imperial Family. He was friends with many martial arts experts in the Mo Lam and was well respected by them. Prince Yat Min confided in General Liu about the abduction of Princess Jing Li possibly by the Yin Yang Couple under the orders of Prince Yat Jun. Besides the personal relationship between Prince Yat Min and Princess Jing Li the abduction had political implication. Prince Yuan Kit could use the abduction as an excuse to invade the Central Plains. With the delicate balance in peace between the two countries, Princess Jing Li must be found and returned unharmed to Prince Yuan Kit.
General Liu promised to find Princess Jing Li. Besides having friends in the different cults and clans in the Mo Lam, General Liu had spies all over. Because the mission required discretion General Liu decided to use his spies to locate the Yin Yang Couple and Prince Yat Jun.
Chapter 55
Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling said their goodbyes to Prince Yat Min as they planned to do their own investigation and track down Prince Yat Jun or the Yin Yang Couple. They planned to check in occasionally for new leads with Prince Yat Min and General Liu. The young couple headed back to the Mo Lam. They were having lunch at a small inn in a town twenty miles from the Capital City when Kiu Wai went to the bathroom. A young beggar aged about seven came up to Princess Mei Ling and handed her a note. Princess Mei Ling thanked and rewarded the young boy with a few coins. Princess Mei Ling read the note and frowned. She slid the note into her shirt and did not tell Kiu Wai when he came back to their table.
Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling had been sharing a room ever since the incident of her abduction. Kiu Wai still had nightmares about the scene of Prince Yat Jun smashing his palm on Princess Mei Ling’s skull. He held Princess Mei Ling in his arms every night when they were in bed, protective of her even in his sleep. They were both exhausted from running around the whole day after leads to find Princess Jing Li. They went to bed early that night. After Princess Mei Ling was sure that Kiu Wai was asleep, she removed herself from him cautiously and sneaked out of the room.
Using her lightness martial arts skills, Princess Mei Ling rushed to an old hut at the edge of a forest five miles from the inn where she stayed with Kiu Wai. As she crossed over the threshold, she saw Yuen Yuk Yi sitting on a wooden chair. Yuen Yuk Yi jumped up as soon as she saw Princess Mei Ling, eyeing her rival jealously. She noted the radiant exquisite beauty in front of her and her blood boiled with fury that Princess Mei Ling commanded all of Kiu Wai’s love and devotion.
“Well, Miss Yuen, I am here. So what do you want in return for information of my mother’s whereabouts?” Princess Mei Ling questioned impatiently. She sensed the fury and jealousy that were barely masked by Yuen Yuk Yi.
“Ah the High and Mighty Princess Mei Ling reduced to begging me for information,” Yuen Yuk Yi almost choked as she spat out her rival’s official title with a sneer. She continued, “I am surprised that you had not dragged Brother Kiu Wai with you to meet me or have you chained him to the bed at the inn.”
“I don’t need Kiu Wai to accompany me while I take care of business with you. Quit wasting my time and state what you want,” Princess Mei Ling demanded impatiently.
“Alright, I will be very straightforward. My Sifus had taken Princess Jing Li. I will lead you to my Sifus’ hiding place. I will help to distract my Sifus and you should be able to rescue your mother without any problems. In return I want you to break off your relationship with Brother Kiu Wai and separate yourself from him forever,” Yuen Yuk Yi told Princess Mei Ling.
“You are willing to betray your Sifus in return for Kiu Wai?” Princess Mei Ling asked aghast. However she continued, “Kiu Wai is mine and I will never give him up. Even if I break off my relationship with Kiu Wai, you won’t have a chance with him. Kiu Wai loves only me and he will never marry you!”
“Once you are out of the picture, Brother Kiu Wai will turn to me. We got along very well when we were together and he was falling in love with me until you got your claws back in him. If you want to see your mother again, you will give up Brother Kiu Wai, otherwise be prepared to have a funeral for her!” Yuen Yuk Yi threatened.
“You are lying! Kiu Wai would never fall for a girl like you, so stop dreaming! I will kill you first before I let you have him. If anything happened to my mother, none of the citizens in the Central Plains would have peace in their lives,” Princess Mei Ling moved to attack Yuen Yuk Yi who struggled to defend herself.
Princess Mei Ling was furious with Yuen Yuk Yi so she did not hold back her skills when fighting with her opponent. Though Yuen Yuk Yi’s martial arts skills were below Princess Mei Ling’s, she hated Princess Mei Ling for possessing Kiu Wai’s love and was determined to kill her rival. Both girls fought with their best efforts. While the two girls were fighting, the poisonous gold hairpin fell out of Princess Mei Ling’s belt unnoticed. Princess Mei Ling’s sword techniques were superior to Yuen Yuk Yi’s sword techniques and Yuen Yuk Yi was soon disarmed.
Princess Mei Ling threw her sword aside to engage Yuen Yuk Yi in a hand-to-hand combat. Yuen Yuk Yi managed to get near to Princess Mei Ling to pull that gold hairpin from her rival’s hair. Prince Li Yat Jun had told Yuen Yuk Yi about Princess Mei Ling’s poisonous hairpin so she thought that she had obtained the lethal weapon. She aimed it at Princess Mei Ling but it missed the target by a couple of inches and got stuck to the wall of the hut. Yuen Yuk Yi blanched when she saw that her aim was way off the target.
Princess Mei Ling continued to engage her in the fight. Yuen Yuk Yi was kicked onto the floor and she rolled in the hay. Suddenly she saw the glistering of that golden hairpin, which had accidentally been dropped in the hay. She grabbed at the poisonous hairpin and it pricked her hand. Her hand swelled up immediately and she was in excruciating pain. She blanched as she realized that she was poisoned. She threw the hairpin desperately at Princess Mei Ling but her aim was poor and it too got stuck in the wall. Princess Mei Ling took both of the hairpins from the wall and put the poisonous hairpin in her belt and the other one in her hair.
Princess Mei Ling looked at Yuen Yuk Yi dispassionately as the latter rolled around in the hay, clutching her hand, crying in pain and screaming for help. Just then Kiu Wai burst through the door, “Mei Ling, what is going on?”
Chapter 56
“Miss Yuen had sent me a message to meet with her to discuss the whereabouts of my mother. She said that she would lead me to her Sifus who had taken my mother in return for me to break off my relationship with you. She also said that you were falling in love with her when you two were together. I told her that I would never give you up and then we fought. She got a hold of my hairpin and tried to hurt me with it. She got injured instead,” Princess Mei Ling pointed at Yuen Yuk Yi who was rolling around on the ground in pain.
“Brother Kiu Wai, please help me,” Yuen Yuk Yi pleaded tearfully.
On hearing the affectionate greeting, Princess Mei Ling was jealous and made to hit Yuen Yuk Yi but Kiu Wai stopped her. Princess Mei Ling was upset with Kiu Wai for trying to protect Yuen Yuk Yi. She gave him a furious look and turned to storm out of the building. Kiu Wai ran after her. He caught up with her and pulled her into his embrace, “Mei Ling, please calm down. Would you please be merciful and help Miss Yuen?”
“No, I won’t. She deserved to die. She had no qualms in trying to kill me,” Princess Mei Ling replied. She pulled herself away from Kiu Wai and stalked off in a temper.
Kiu Wai chased after her and caught her in his arms again. He held her close to his chest tightly despite her struggles. He managed to calm her down, “Mei Ling, you don’t have to be jealous of Miss Yuen. I am not romantically interested in her at all. She may have tried to hurt you but you are fine. Her martial arts skills would never be as good as yours and I am sure she had learnt her lesson. We have promised our Sifu not to use our martial arts skills to hurt the weak and helpless. We also need her help to save your mother.”
At first Princess Mei Ling was unwilling to listen to Kiu Wai’s reasoning but after much persuasion and cajoling by Kiu Wai, she finally calmed down and agreed to help Yuen Yuk Yi. Together they ran back to the hut. However to their surprise, there were no signs of Yuen Yuk Yi. They looked everywhere in the vicinity for a couple of hours but still could not find any signs of Yuen Yuk Yi.
In the end the young couple gave up their search and went back to their inn. Princess Mei Ling told Kiu Wai in details the events that had led to the fight. She told him that she had received a message from Yuen Yuk Yi offering to give her information about Princess Jing Li but that she had to go to the meeting place alone. Princess Mei Ling told Kiu Wai that Yuen Yuk Yi gloated to her that he was falling in love with Yuen Yuk Yi before she showed up at the White Tiger Clan.
Kiu Wai denied vehemently that he had fallen in love with Yuen Yuk Yi. He assured Princess Mei Ling that he was being polite and civil to Yuen Yuk Yi because of her grandfather Yuen Fung. He was just as disgusted that Yuen Yuk Yi had offered to betray her Sifus in exchange for his love. He was worried about Princess Jing Li’s safety and hoped that they would be able to save her in time. They wondered about the person who had taken Yuen Yuk Yi away because she was not in the physical shape to leave the hut on her own. They fleetingly wondered where Yuen Yuk Yi had gone to but did not waste their time thinking about her. They went back to bed. Princess Mei Ling fell asleep easily while in Kiu Wai’s arms. However Kiu Wai had laid awake, he wondered about Yuen Yuk Yi’s safety and hoped that she would make it.
In the morning the young couple went out to look for Prince Li Yat Jun. Suddenly the Yin Yang Couple jumped in front of them and without uttering a word started to attack Princess Mei Ling. Princess Mei Ling struggled to defend herself against the unexpected vicious attack. Kiu Wai jumped in to defend Princess Mei Ling. A ferocious fight ensued. The young couple was surprised by the relentless vicious attack by the Yin Yang Couple. Everyone in the Mo Lam had feared the older couple’s martial arts skills. The Yin Yang Couple had managed a draw in their previous fight with Princess Mei Ling and they were later defeated by Kiu Wai’s internal energy. Despite their earlier defeat, the Yin Yang Couple had sought to kill Princess Mei Ling fearlessly with determination.
Kiu Wai did not plan to hurt the Yin Yang Couple but it was getting extremely difficult to avoid injuring them when they attacked his Mei Ling relentlessly with a savagery that surprised him. In the end Kiu Wai managed to disarm the older couple but they forced the young couple in a hand-to-hand combat when they wouldn’t give up. Kiu Wai was forced to neutralize them by sealing their pressure points after they had managed to hit and injure Princess Mei Ling, knocking her to the ground.
“Are you alright,” Kiu Wai went over to examine Princess Mei Ling. She nodded weakly and then fainted in his arms.
Kiu Wai turned furiously at the Yin Yang Couple, “Why did you attack us so viciously?”
“That Mongolian girl had injured our student with her poisonous pin. Yuk Yi is now in a coma!” the man spat.
Kiu Wai was surprised to learn that Yuen Yuk Yi had not lost her hand or died since they were unable to give her the antidote. Maybe the potency of the poison was decreased after injuring Prince Yat Jun. “It was an accident. Miss Yuen had picked up the poisonous hairpin from Mei Ling and injured herself. We left the hut where Miss Yuen was for a short time and when we returned to give her the antidote, she had vanished. We tried to look for her but couldn’t find her anywhere.”
“That is a lie. Prince Yat Jun told me that he saw Princess Mei Ling laughing at Yuk Yi after Yuk Yi was poisoned and begged for the antidote. When Princess Mei Ling finally left the hut, Prince Yat Jun had tried to help Yuk Yi but it was too late, the poison had spread further and she lapsed into a coma,” the Yin Yang Couple spat furiously.
“Prince Yat Jun had lied to you. I saw Mei Ling fighting with Miss Yuen. After Miss Yuen was disarmed, Mei Ling threw away her own sword to fight fairly with Miss Yuen in a hand-to-hand combat. After Miss Yuen was injured, we went away from the hut for a short time and when we went back Miss Yuen had disappeared. Prince Yat Jun must have taken Miss Yuen away with him while we were gone and lied to you so that you would seek revenge on Princess Mei Ling,” Kiu Wai tried to explain to the Yin Yang Couple the evil scheme of Prince Yat Jun.
“If you had lied about the event, we will come back to kill Princess Mei Ling,” the Yin Yang Couple swore as they walked away after Kiu Wai had unsealed their pressure points.
Kiu Wai turned to examine the unconscious Princess Mei Ling. The Yin Yang Couple had not used any poison to harm her but she did suffer some internal injuries. Kiu Wai carried her back to the inn to take care of her injury.
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 9:57:12 GMT -5
Chapter 57
Though Princess Mei Ling was not seriously injured, she was very pale and weak. Kiu Wai was very worried about her health. He spent a whole day transferring his internal energy to Princess Mei Ling to help heal her internal injuries. Princess Mei Ling felt much better and tried to reassure Kiu Wai that she was fine but Kiu Wai ordered her to meditate to complete her healing. For once she did as Kiu Wai had told her while Kiu Wai watched over her like a hawk. It was late when Princess Mei Ling finally lay down to sleep.
As Kiu Wai looked at the sleeping princess, he was relieved that she was feeling much better but he was angry at Prince Yat Jun for sending the Yin Yang Couple to kill her. He knew that as long as Prince Yat Jun was alive, Princess Mei Ling’s life was in danger. He lay down beside Princess Mei Ling, and gently caress her face. She did not stir but snuggled closer to his chest with a soft sigh. He enjoyed having her in his arms, her soft feminine curves seducing him innocently and her sweet face vulnerable in sleep. He swore that he would protect her at all cost. He could not sleep, his brains working hard to think of a plan to rescue Princess Jing Li.
Kiu Wai was worried about both Princess Mei Ling and Princess Jing Li’s safety. With Princess Mei Ling being injured, the best solution would be to bring her back to the palace to recuperate while he looked for Princess Jing Li himself. However he was aware that Princess Mei Ling could be extremely stubborn and short of locking her up, he would not be able to prevent her from following him. Kiu Wai wished that his father were with them. Princess Mei Ling seemed to have a very good and respectful relationship with his father. Prince Yat Min would probably be able to persuade Princess Mei Ling to stay at the palace.
Suddenly Kiu Wai heard the hoots of an owl. He looked down at the sleeping princess and decided not to wake her up. He sneaked out of the room and met with the messenger from General Liu. The messenger had brought a message from General Liu stating that Prince Yuan Kit had come to the Central Plains in disguise. General Liu had his people follow Prince Yuan Kit but he had given them the slip and his present whereabouts were unknown. Kiu Wai frowned with concern after he had dismissed the messenger. The situation was getting from bad to worse. Prince Yuan Kit was the favorite son of the Great Khan and if he was injured or killed while in the Central Plains, the Great Khan definitely would not let the matter rest, the Chinese folks would be the ones to suffer.
Kiu Wai sat on the steps outside the room, pondering over the task at hand. Suddenly the door opened and Princess Mei Ling stepped out of the room, “Kiu Wai, what is troubling you?”
“I am alright, I just couldn’t sleep so I came out for some fresh air,” Kiu Wai tried to reassure Princess Mei Ling. He held her soft body in his arms, to keep her from shivering in the cold night air.
“Kiu Wai, I can tell that something is troubling you and you are trying to hide it from me. What is it? Have you received bad news about my mother?” Princess Mei Ling asked Kiu Wai directly as she snuggled in his arms. Princess Mei Ling was attuned to Kiu Wai’s moods and she could sense the disquiet in Kiu Wai’s demeanor that something was amiss. In addition Kiu Wai had always been very honest and had never been able to hide anything from her.
Kiu Wai looked at Princess Mei Ling with troubled eyes and sighed, “I have received news that your father Prince Yuan Kit is in the Central Plains. He had managed to shake off General Liu’s people who were following him and his present whereabouts are unknown. First your mother had been kidnapped and now your father is missing. I am very worried about their safety. We have to find them as soon as possible but I don’t know where to start.”
“Kiu Wai, I have been thinking about my mother. If Prince Yat Jun had her under his power, I don’t think he would hurt her. Just before he recognized me as the daughter of the woman he loved, I could swear that there was love and happiness in his eyes. I am quite sure that he is still in love with my mother and would not hurt her. But you are right, we have to find her as soon as possible, before my father finds them,” Princess Mei Ling told him quietly. She was concerned for her parents’ safety but she had not recovered fully from her injuries. She allowed Kiu Wai to escort her back into their room but she was not able to fall back to sleep as she tried to think of a plan to rescue her mother.
In the morning, Kiu Wai sent a message to General Liu to send some soldiers to protect Princess Mei Ling while he goes out to look for Princess Jing Li. To his surprise Princess Mei Ling did not object to being left behind at the inn. Kiu Wai left after a troop of soldiers came to guard the inn. Kiu Wai met with one of General Liu’s spies just outside the city. Though General Liu had friends among the members of the Beggar Clan, he also had one of his followers joined the clan as a spy. General Liu was thorough in his job and his spy named Beggar Huang came to see Kiu Wai. Beggar Huang told Kiu Wai that the Yin Yang couple was sighted at a cave thirty miles from the city. After thanking Beggar Huang, Kiu Wai hurried onto the cave.
From afar Kiu Wai saw his father fighting with the Yin Yang Couple. Kiu Wai knew the lethal martial arts techniques used by the Yin Yang Couple and was worried about his father. He briefly wondered how Prince Yat Min knew about the location of Princess Jing Li. Suddenly Kiu Wai saw Princess Jing Li running towards Prince Yuan Kit who was injured and laid on the ground with blood staining his chin and his clothes. Meanwhile Prince Yat Jun was chasing after Princess Jing Li and screaming for the Yin Yang Couple to kill Prince Yat Min.
Chapter 58
Shortly after Kiu Wai left Mongolia, Prince Yuan Kit had sent his own men into the Central Plains to find Princess Jing Li. He received word that Princess Jing Li was kept in a cave near the capital city of the Central Plains and hurried to rescue her. He managed to shake off the men sent by General Liu to follow him and reached the cave a few hours before Kiu Wai’s arrival.
The Yin Yang Couple had returned to confront Prince Yat Jun after fighting with Princess Mei Ling and Kiu Wai. They found Yuen Yuk Yi gone from the cave. Prince Yat Jun told the Yin Yang Couple that he had moved Yuen Yuk Yi to a secret location and if they wanted to see their student again they have to help him. He told them he had sent a message to both Prince Yuan Kit and Prince Yat Min and that the two men would arrive soon to rescue Princess Jing Li. The Yin Yang couple was furious to be tricked and blackmailed by Prince Yat Jun but they had no choice but to help him with his evil vendetta against the two princes. They swore to themselves that they would kill Prince Yat Jun as soon as Yuen Yuk Yi was rescued.
Prince Yat Jun had kept Princess Jing Li in the cave with him while he sent the Yin Yang Couple to guard it from outside. Prince Yuan Kit arrived shortly after the Ying Yang Couple went out of the cave. After a short exchange of heated words they had attacked Prince Yuan Kit. Though Prince Yuan Kit was proficient in his martial arts skills, he found himself struggling in his fight with the Yin Yang Couple.
Suddenly Prince Yat Jun came out of the cave, dragging a disheveled Princess Jing Li out with him. “Prince Yuan Kit, so you have arrived to play the hero to rescue your wife? However you shouldn’t have bothered because your wife doesn’t love you or want to be with you. You couldn’t make her happy all these years and she had pined for my half brother the entire time. You are a loser! I have always loved Princess Jing Li but she had rejected me as well. Well, now I have her in my possession. After the Ying Yang Couple have killed you, I am going to take your wife on you dead body! Ha! Ha! Ha!” Prince Yat Jun laughed maniacally as he goaded his rival.
Prince Yuan Kit was furious to see the disheveled condition his beloved wife was in. Prince Yat Jun’s taunting words about Princess Jing Li’s unhappiness had hurt him deeply. He thought that Princess Jing Li had betrayed him by confiding her feelings for Prince Yat Min in Prince Yat Jun. He could not hate his wife because he loved her deeply. Despite of being disheartened by what he perceived as her disloyalty he was determined to protect her from Prince Yat Jun. The threat of Princess Jing Li suffering at the hands of Prince Yat Jun if he gets killed made Prince Yuan Kit more determined to defeat the Yin Yang Couple and rescue his wife.
Princess Jing Li screamed in pain as Prince Yat Jun pulled her head back by her hair to force his kiss on her. Princess Jing Li struggled to escape from Prince Yat Jun but she appeared to be very weak and swayed on her feet. Prince Yuan Kit was furious to see Princess Jing Li being assaulted and was momentarily distracted by her screams. The Yin Yang Couple used that opportunity and combined their internal energy to aim a blow at Prince Yuan Kit. Yuan Kit was hit on his chest and flew thirty feet away onto the ground. He spat up some blood. He looked up at Princess Jing Li with regret and sorrow in his eyes. “Jing Li, I am so sorry,” he gasped painfully and lost consciousness.
Upon seeing Prince Yuan Kit injured, Princess Jing Li summoned her last strength to pull away from Prince Yat Jun and ran towards her injured husband. Prince Yat Jun chased after her. He caught her before she could reach Prince Yuan Kit and ordered the Yin Yang Couple to finish Prince Yuan Kit off. The Yin Yang Couple moved towards Prince Yuan Kit when Prince Yat Min suddenly appeared and stopped them from killing Prince Yuan Kit.
The Yin Yang Couple turned angrily towards Prince Yat Min and engaged him in a hand-to-hand combat. During the years that Prince Yat Min had spent away from the palace he had kept himself healthy and fit by training hard in martial arts. He had invented a martial arts technique using his fists called The Bone Crushing Fists Technique. He had trained hard everyday to improve his internal energy and had reached the highest level. With his Bone Crushing Fists Technique and high internal energy, he had proven to be a formidable martial arts expert though he had kept a low profile in the Mo Lam. Prince Yat Min had heard about the Yin Yang Couple and did not take them lightly. A fierce fight ensued among the three experienced martial arts experts.
Kiu Wai came onto the scene of his father fighting with the Yin Yang Couple. From afar he saw Prince Yuan Kit lying on the ground with blood staining his chin and clothes. A disheveled Princess Jing Li was struggling to escape from Prince Yat Jun to run towards her injured husband. She managed to pull herself free from Prince Yat Jun after much struggling and ran to Prince Yuan Kit. Kiu Wai hurried forward to help his father and Princess Jing Li.
Prince Yuan Kit was severely injured and was barely breathing. Princess Jing Li threw herself onto her husband’s body and wept bitterly. Prince Yat Jun reached Princess Jing Li and dragged her away from Prince Yuan Kit. He turned to Prince Yat Min and threatened, “Brother Yat Min, stop fighting with the Yin Yang Couple, otherwise I am going to kill our martial arts sister, Princess Jing Li!”
Prince Yat Min aimed a blow at the Yin Yang Couple forcing them to step away from him. He looked helplessly at his martial arts sister and glared at his half brother, “Brother Yat Jun, it is time to stop being evil. This is our martial arts sister’s life you are threatening. Have you no shame?”
Prince Yat Jun spat, “You can stop being haughty with me. I hate you and I want you dead! You have always been our father’s beloved son. You have left the palace for years and have not help him in any way and yet you had remained his favorite son. I have stayed all these years by his side to help him with the daily court matters and he still would not appoint me as Prince Regent. As for our pretty martial arts sister, she had rejected me time and again. I have loved her with my whole heart and all she could think of was you! Then she had the audacity to marry this Mongolian dog! She had betrayed me once again and I am not going to forgive her. I am going to make her my slave when you and the Mongolian dog are dead!”
Everyone was shocked at the evil plan Prince Yat Jun had for Princess Jing Li and savagery displayed. Prince Yat Min did not dare to move towards Princess Jing Li because Prince Yat Jun was holding a dagger to Princess Jing Li’s throat. Kiu Wai reached his father and looked towards the Yin Yang Couple, “Elders, are you going to support the evil plan of this dishonorable and maniacal man?”
The Yin Yang Couple was shamed by Kiu Wai’s words but they remained adamant about helping Prince Yat Jun, “I am sorry, Young Hero Li. Prince Yat Jun had our student Yuen Yuk Yi in his custody. He promised to release her when Prince Yuan Kit and Prince Yat Min are dead.”
“Elders, how can you be so naïve and believe the words of a dishonorable man? His promise meant nothing. He had probably killed Miss Yuen but kept that from you to secure your help with his evil plan,” Kiu Wai tried to reason with the Yin Yang Couple.
Prince Yat Jun laughed at Kiu Wai’s words and dismissed them as nonsense, “Elders, I have saved your student from Princess Mei Ling. Why would I kill her? She is useless when she is dead but I can get your help by keeping her alive!” He inched towards the cave, dragging Princess Jing Li with him. He ordered the Yin Yang Couple to kill Prince Yat Min and Kiu Wai.
Kiu Wai and Prince Yat Min looked helplessly as Prince Yat Jun dragged Princess Jing Li back to the cave. The Yin Yang Couple held them at bay. Suddenly a flash of silver was seen.
Chapter 59
The flash of silver was aimed towards Prince Yat Jun from the back. Prince Yat Jun was caught unaware as he had focused his whole attention on getting Princess Jing Li back to the cave. The silver projectile hit him in the back of his right shoulders. He cried in pain and used his left hand to try to pull the projectile from his shoulder. Princess Jing Li used the opportunity to pull from Prince Yat Jun’s clutches.
Kiu Wai moved forward immediately to engage the Yin Yang Couple in a hand-to-hand combat, while Prince Yat Min took Princess Jing Li in his arms protectively. Prince Yuan Kit had regained consciousness just as Prince Yat Min took Princess Jing Li in his arms. Prince Yuan Kit was disappointed that his wife had not waited for him to die before running into the arms of the man whom she had loved her whole life. Prince Yuan Kit sighed sadly and lapsed back into unconsciousness.
Kiu Wai was busy fighting with the Yin Yang Couple when a bedraggled Yuen Yuk Yi stumbled towards them. She had escaped from Prince Yat Jun’s men and came back to the cave to look for her Sifus. She had seen Prince Yat Jun holding Princess Jing Li as hostage and both Kiu Wai and Prince Yat Min had not dared to approach Prince Yat Jun. Yuen Yuk Yi decided to kill Prince Yat Jun and had aimed the silver projectile at his back. She turned towards her Sifus weakly, “Sifus, please stop fighting!”
The Yin Yang Couple was delighted to see their beloved student alive and stopped fighting with Kiu Wai at once. Prince Yat Jun blanched on seeing Yuen Yuk Yi and turned on his heels to run away.
“Sifus, kill Prince Yat Jun! He is a dishonorable man. Instead of helping me as promised, he had raped me,” Yuen Yuk Yi told her Sifus weakly. Her clothes were torn in different places and bruises could be seen on her skin that was exposed.
The Yin Yang Couple was furious that Prince Yat Jun had assaulted their beloved student. They jumped towards Prince Yat Jun with a furious roar and hit him with a blow to his head. As Prince Yat Jun dropped onto the ground and gasped painfully, he looked hatefully at all the people around him. He did not show any remorse for all his evil ways as he gasped his last breath and his eyes rolled back in his death.
The Yin Yang Couple turned to Yuen Yuk Yi and took her in their arms. She sobbed piteously as she related to her Sifus that Prince Yat Jun had come to the hut on the night she had that fight with Princess Mei Ling. She told them that Princess Mei Ling and Kiu Wai had left her alone in the hut when Prince Yat Jun arrived. He had sealed her pressure points and took her with him. She heard the lies that Prince Yat Jun had told her Sifus but she was unable to tell them the truth.
Later Prince Yat Jun had taken her away from the cave when her Sifus went to kill Princess Mei Ling. He had promised to help her but instead he had beaten and raped her while he had her imprisoned in a house guarded by his followers. She managed to escape and came back to the cave. She saw her Sifus fighting with Kiu Wai. She had thrown her silver projectile at Prince Yat Jun’s back, injuring him and thus gave Princess Jing Li the opportunity to move away from Prince Yat Jun. The Yin Yang Couple apologized for their part in the attack on Prince Yuan Kit and took Yuen Yuk Yi to the cave to rest.
Meanwhile Princess Jing Li had pushed herself away from Prince Yat Min and dropped to her knees in front of her unconscious husband. Princess Jing Li had always thought that she was settling for Prince Yuan Kit because she could not have Prince Yat Min. However when Princess Jing Li saw her husband lying defenseless and severely injured, she had panicked. She was afraid of losing her husband. She realized too late that she had fallen in love with Prince Yuan Kit without being aware of it. She regretted hurting him by withholding her heart from him during the years they were married. She wept silently as she stroked Prince Yuan Kit’s face gently with one hand and clutched his hands with her other hand. She told him that she loved him and begged him to wake up.
Prince Yat Min knelt beside Princess Jing Li and examined Prince Yuan Kit. He sighed with regret and stood up to walk over to Kiu Wai. He quietly told Kiu Wai that Prince Yuan Kit had suffered severe internal injuries and might not make it through the day. Kiu Wai was saddened to hear the bad news and he was worried about Princess Mei Ling when she finds out about her father’s injuries.
Princess Jing Li was devastated when she overheard Prince Yat Min’s conversation with Kiu Wai about the severity of Prince Yuan Kit’s injuries, that her husband might not make it through the day. She got up and went to Prince Yat Min and knelt down in front her martial arts brother and bowed deeply with her head to the ground. She pleaded with tears streaming down her cheeks, “Martial Arts Brother, please help my husband. It is my fault that he was injured. Please help him.”
Prince Yat Min was shocked to see Princess Jing Li kneeling down in front of him so humbly begging for his help. He moved to help her up, “Little Martial Arts Sister, please get up. I promise to do my best to help Prince Yuan Kit.”
Suddenly they heard Princess Mei Ling calling them from afar. Kiu Wai ran towards her and took her in his arms. He wanted to be there for her when she receives the bad news about her father, “Kiu Wai, what had happened? Why is my father lying there on the ground? Is he alright?”
“Mei Ling, your father had been severely injured by the Yin Yang Couple. We are not sure if he would survive,” Kiu Wai tried to prepare Princess Mei Ling for the worst.
“No, no. My father is going to be fine!” Princess Mei Ling pulled herself away from Kiu Wai’s arms and ran towards her father. She knelt down to examine her father and blanched when she realized that Kiu Wai had not exaggerated about her father’s injuries. She began to weep on his body and was soon joined by her mother. Prince Yat Min and Kiu Wai looked at the two weeping women helplessly.
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 10:00:14 GMT -5
Chapter 60
Kiu Wai went over to Princess Mei Ling, “Let’s bring Prince Yuan Kit to the cave and see if we can do anything for him.” The two women moved to the side as Kiu Wai carried Prince Yuan Kit into the cave. They nodded politely to Yuen Yuk Yi and the Yin Yang Couple. On seeing the Yin Yang Couple who had injured her husband Princess Jing Li ordered her daughter to kill the old couple.
Princess Mei Ling looked towards Kiu Wai who shook his head slightly. Then she turned towards her mother, “Even if I killed the Yin Yang Couple, it won’t help Father’s injuries at all. We should concentrate on healing Father instead.”
“Where is your sense of filial duty to your father? The enemies are right in front of you and you chose not to take revenge!” Princess Jing Li scolded her daughter.
Princess Mei Ling looked as if she was going to disagree with her mother when Prince Yat Min stepped in and took Princess Jing Li out of the cave to calm her down. Princess Mei Ling turned to look at Yuen Yuk Yi who obviously been assaulted and took pity on her, “Here is the antidote for the poison in your system. After taking the antidote, you should meditate for a week before using any of your internal energy.”
The Yin Yang Couple thanked Princess Mei Ling for the antidote. They apologized profusely for injuring Prince Yuan Kit. Princess Mei Ling nodded her head at them and then concentrated on her injured father. The Yin Yang Couple then took Yuen Yuk Yi with them and walked away from the cave.
In the meantime, Kiu Wai had examined Prince Yuan Kit and found that his father’s prognosis of Prince Yuan Kit’s injuries was accurate. However he refused to give up on Prince Yuan Kit and was determined to help him. He went out of the cave and saw his father consoling Princess Jing Li. He told his father that there was a chance of saving Prince Yuan Kit. He suggested that if both of them transfer their internal energies to Prince Yuan Kit simultaneously they could unseal three of Prince Yuan Kit’s pressure points. There would be a complete circulation in Prince Yuan Kit’s system and helped to heal his injuries. Prince Yat Min listened thoughtfully and nodded in agreement, “It is worth a try. Let’s do it.”
Princess Mei Ling was sent to guard the cave along with Princess Jing Li. Father and son proceeded to transfer their internal energies to Prince Yuan Kit whom they had sat between them. Soon all the three men were drenched in sweat. It was very exhausting for both Kiu Wai and Prince Yat Min to pass their internal energies continuously to Prince Yuan Kit in order to unseal three of his naturally sealed pressure points. It was a good plan if they were successful because Prince Yuan Kit’s life would be saved and his internal energy would increase tremendously. However their plan was also dangerous as both Kiu Wai and his father were vulnerable to fire deviation if they were disturbed in any way during the transfer of their internal energies to Prince Yuan Kit. In spite of the danger involved they were determined to help Prince Yuan Kit so they continued with their efforts continuously for three days and three nights.
On the third day Prince Yuan Kit began to slowly regain consciousness. He was surprised to find his rival and Kiu Wai transferring their internal energies to him. Prince Yat Min and Kiu Wai sensed that Prince Yuan Kit was awake so they slowly and cautiously stopped their efforts in order not to harm Prince Yuan Kit or get injured themselves. Both Prince Yat Min and Kiu Wai were exhausted after transferring their internal energy to Prince Yuan Kit. They both started meditating to recover their strength.
Prince Yuan Kit stood up slowly and flexed his cramped muscles. He still felt sore but his internal injuries were healing well. He then looked down at his rival thoughtfully and wondered about the reason that Prince Yat Min had saved his life. It must have been motivated by his guilt of stealing my wife while I was severely injured, Prince Yuan Kit assumed jealously. He remembered the jealousy and despair that he felt when he saw his wife in the arms of his rival just before he fainted again from his injuries. He also remembered that the unrequited love his wife had for Prince Yat Min was the reason she had been unhappy and unable to love him during their marriage. He had sworn that he would kill Prince Yat Min for hurting Princess Jing Li. Prince Yuan Kit sat down again and waited for Prince Yat Min and Kiu Wai to complete their meditation. Soon Prince Yat Min opened his eyes and found Prince Yuan Kit staring with hate at him. He wondered about Prince Yuan Kit’s animosity but greeted him pleasantly, “How are you doing, Prince Yuan Kit?”
Prince Yuan Kit was surprised at Prince Yat Min’s pleasant greeting. He cupped his right hand over his left fist respectfully, “I am doing fine. Thank you for saving my life.”
“Please don’t mention it. It is our duty to help you,” Prince Yat Min waved off Prince Yuan Kit’s gratitude casually. He indicated Kiu Wai who had just opened his eyes after completing his meditation, “It was Kiu Wai’s idea and without his high internal energy, I would not have been able to help you at all.”
“Father, I am unworthy of your praise. Prince Yuan Kit, please do not mention any words of gratitude. It is our duty to help you,” Kiu Wai was humble as he casually waved off his father’s words of praise.
Prince Yuan Kit turned to Prince Yat Min, “I have thanked you for saving my life but you had been a dishonorable man. You have tried to take my wife from me while I lay dying on the ground. I hereby challenge you to a duel.” Prince Yuan Kit moved to engage Prince Yat Min in a hand-to-hand combat. Kiu Wai was swift to intercept Prince Yuan Kit’s attack on his father.
At that very moment Princess Mei Ling had walked into the cave to check on them, “Father, what are you trying to do?” She was shocked to hear her father challenging Prince Yat Min who had risked his life to heal his injuries to a duel. She was glad that Kiu Wai had broken up their fight before it became intense.
“Prince Yat Min had hurt your mother by his callous abandonment and he had tried to take her from me while I lay dying on the ground,” Prince Yuan Kit told his daughter.
Princess Mei Ling was aghast at her father’s irrational reasoning, “Father, where is your sense of honor? Prince Yat Min and Kiu Wai had both risked their lives to heal your injuries. I am not going to let you hurt them.” Princess Mei Ling then helped Kiu Wai escort Prince Yat Min who had not fully recovered from his exhaustion out of the cave.
Princess Jing Li came into the cave and nodded in agreement with Princess Mei Ling, “Yuan Kit, please do not fight with my martial arts brother. You have mistaken. Prince Yat Min was trying to protect me from harm. He doesn’t love me and he never will because he is in love with Lady Lily. I have always thought that I would love him forever but when I saw him again, I knew that I do not have the same feelings for him. It dawned on me that I had been foolishly in love with a dream and the memories of us when we were younger. I realized that I no longer love him. When I saw you on the ground, I knew that it was you whom I love, the man who had cherished me and protected me from harm all these years. Please forgive me for hurting you,” Princess Jing Li knelt down by her husband and hugged him tightly. She was in tears as she begged him for forgiveness.
Chapter 61
Prince Yuan Kit looked down at his wife with love. He helped Princess Jing Li up and gently caressed her beautiful face, “Please don’t cry. I am sorry for misunderstanding the situation. There is nothing to forgive. I love you and I am glad to hear that you love me too.” He gave his wife a soul-searing kiss, which had her blushing like a teenager.
Princess Jing Li came back into the cave to see her parents’ passionate kiss and was a little embarrassed. However she braced herself for her father’s anger of her boldness in arguing with him, “Father, I am sorry for offending you but I cannot standby to see an injustice being committed.”
Prince Yuan Kit looked at his daughter with respect and thought, “Mei Ling had really matured into a sensible young lady who no longer acted recklessly.” He smiled at his beloved daughter, “Mei Ling, you are right to disagree with me because I have almost committed an inexcusable injustice. I was jealous of Prince Yat Min and I was wrong. I should not have challenged Prince Yat Min to a duel after his selfless help in healing my injuries. I will apologize to him.”
The royal Mongolian family went out of the cave. They saw Kiu Wai sitting beside his father who was meditating. “How is Prince Yat Min?” Prince Yuan Kit asked Kiu Wai with concern.
“My father is alright. He was exhausted and needed to meditate to recuperate. I will be staying with him to protect him,” Kiu Wai replied with a slight coolness in his voice. He was upset that Prince Yuan Kit had challenged his father who had not recovered from exhaustion to a duel after the help they both had rendered to heal Prince Yuan Kit’s injuries.
Prince Yuan Kit sensed the coolness in Kiu Wai’s voice and knew that Kiu Wai was angry with him for insulting and then challenging his vulnerable father to a duel so he offered his apology, “Kiu Wai, I am very sorry for my foolish challenge to your father. Please accept my sincere apology. I want to thank both you and your father for your help in rescuing Princess Jing Li and saving my life.”
Kiu Wai accepted Prince Yuan Kit’s apology and thanks graciously. Prince Yat Min had his eyes still closed during his meditation and they did not disturb him. Prince Yuan Kit told Kiu Wai that he was going home to Mongolia with Princess Jing Li and Princess Mei Ling. Princess Mei Ling started to object but her father gave her a quelling look, which silenced her. She followed her parents reluctantly after saying a tearful goodbye to Kiu Wai. Kiu Wai promised to come for her after his father’s recovery and when things were more settled in the palace.
Prince Yat Min had recovered most of his strength after a day of meditation. Kiu Wai had stayed by his father’s side the entire time to protect him. Prince Yat Min asked Kiu Wai about the Mongolian royal family when he finally opened his eyes. Kiu Wai told him that Prince Yuan Kit had taken his family back to Mongolia with him. Kiu Wai told his father that Prince Yuan Kit had apologized for his foolish attempt to challenge Prince Yat Min and that Prince Yuan Kit had thanked them for their help in rescuing Princess Jing Li and saving his life.
From Kiu Wai’s slightly stiff answer to his questions, Prince Yat Min gathered that his son was angry with Prince Yuan Kit, “Kiu Wai, I do not want you to take offence at Prince Yuan Kit’s challenge to me. He must have harbored the resentment all these years. He must have felt jealous of Princess Jing Li’s love for me. I can relate to that since I had felt similar jealousy over what I had mistaken for your mother’s love for another man. Jealousy can make a person irrational in his actions. I do not hold a grudge against Prince Yuan Kit. I have hurt Princess Jing Li by breaking my promise to her and marrying your mother. I do not regret marrying and loving your mother but I do regret hurting Princess Jing Li.”
Kiu Wai was relieved that his father was not angry with Prince Yuan Kit. Kiu Wai had always been an honest man with a generous forgiving spirit. He had never held grudges against anyone. He could forgive Prince Yuan Kit because he understood Prince Yuan Kit’s attempt was motivated by jealousy. His father had not been harmed and he did not want to become enemies with the Mongolian royal family. Father and son decided to go back to the palace to rest.
Meanwhile Prince Yuan Kit, Princess Jing Li and Princess Mei Ling rode swiftly back to Mongolia after leaving Kiu Wai and Prince Yat Min. The relationship between Central Plains and Mongolia was not at its best and it was safer for them to return to Mongolia as soon as possible. News of the return of the Mongolian royal family were met with happiness, everyone in the palace had been concerned about their safety.
Prince Yuan Kit had not fully recovered from his injuries so he stayed most of the time in his room to rest. Princess Jing Li was very attentive and took care of all his needs. The royal couple had the time to talk about their feelings for each other and the insecurities they had felt. Princess Jing Li apologized to her husband for hurting him by not giving him her total love and devotion. She also apologized for holding onto her teenage dreams and memories of her time with Prince Yat Min instead of moving forward with her life as Prince Yuan Kit’s wife. She told Prince Yuan Kit that it had hit her hard when she saw him injured on the ground and realized that she couldn’t live without him. She would have done anything to have him healthy again. Prince Yuan Kit was very happy to hear the words of love and devotion from his wife. After so many years of praying, he did get his wish at last.
The Great Khan came to see his favorite son. At first the Great Khan was very angry that a member of the Chinese royal family had tried to kill his son but Prince Yuan Kit was able to pacify his father. He related to his father that Prince Yat Min and Kiu Wai had risked their own lives to help heal his injuries. The Great Khan was relieved to hear about Prince Yat Min and Kiu Wai’s efforts to help his son and promised to send gifts of appreciation to them.
The Great Khan also told Prince Yuan Kit that he had given permission for Prince Ubeze to marry Princess Mei Ling. The young man Prince Tatmu Ubeze had been interested in Princess Mei Ling ever since he saw her performance at the training field months ago. Prince Ubeze was the nephew of Prince Yuan Kit’s older brother Prince Yuan Tin and he was also the son of King Tatmu who controlled the far western side of Mongolia. A union between Princess Mei Ling and Prince Ubeze would strengthen the Great Khan’s military power. Prince Yuan Kit tried to persuade his father that Princess Mei Ling would not agree to the match but the Great Khan was adamant about his decision.
Chapter 62
Prince Yuan Tin had always been jealous of the Great Khan’s love for Prince Yuan Kit. Though Prince Yuan Tin was the heir to the Great Khan’s empire, he was afraid that his father would change his mind and allow his younger brother Yuan Kit to take over. To create strife between father and son, he had asked his father to let Princess Mei Ling marry his nephew. Prince Yuan Tin knew that Princess Mei Ling would not agree to the match and that her father Prince Yuan Kit would support her decision and go against the Great Khan.
When Prince Yuan Kit made his objections known to his father regarding the marriage arrangement, the Great Khan was displeased and refused to discuss the matter. Prince Yuan Tin had earlier planted seeds of doubt in the Great Khan’s mind that Prince Yuan Kit was collaborating with Prince Li Yat Min from the Central Plains to take over Mongolia. When Prince Yuan Kit objected to his father’s decision, it reinforced the distrust the Great Khan started to have for Prince Yuan Kit.
Princess Mei Ling was furious when she was told about her upcoming marriage to Prince Ubeze. She told her parents that she was not going to marry Prince Ubeze, that the only man for her was Kiu Wai. When she went to see the Great Khan, Prince Yuan Tin had her imprisoned in his own palace. Prince Yuan Kit tried to get his brother to release Princess Mei Ling but Prince Yuan Tin refused to see him. Prince Yuan Tin also kept his brother from seeing the Great Khan by keeping his father occupied in a hunting trip to an unknown location. With the option of appealing to his father for help closed to him, Prince Yuan Kit would have to declare war on his brother openly to rescue his daughter.
Prince Yuan Kit was reluctant to start a civil war, which would hurt the people of Mongolia. He decided to take a cautious approach and appealed to his father when the Great Khan was available. Prince Yuan Kit had sent a messenger to Kiu Wai to let him know that his brother had imprisoned Princess Mei Ling and that the Great Khan would not listen to his protests.
Kiu Wai and his father were shocked to receive news of the impending marriage between Princess Mei Ling and Prince Ubeze. Prince Yat Min advised Kiu Wai that there would be a worsening of relationship between the Central Plains and Mongolia if Kiu Wai fought for Princess Mei Ling. However he was prepared to support Kiu Wai in any way because he knew that the young couple was deeply in love. Kiu Wai hurried back to Mongolia, praying that he would be in time to stop the wedding.
Princess Mei Ling was frustrated and furious to be imprisoned by her uncle. She knew that her father had tried to see the Great Khan to plead the case on her behalf but was unsuccessful. Oddly the Great Khan had not asked to see Princess Mei Ling. Princess Mei Ling refused to eat and had wrecked the room she was imprisoned in. She had thrown broken pieces of furniture at the maids who had brought her meals and soon no one volunteered to enter her room. One day a newly hired maid offered to bring food to the princess. Everyone snickered at the new maid’s foolishness but they were relieved that they were not the ones to have to serve Princess Mei Ling.
The new maid knocked hesitantly on the door and then slipped in despite Princess Mei Ling’s yelling out that she wanted to be alone. Princess Mei Ling threw a vase at the maid and it almost hit her head. The vase hit the wall and those lurking outside heard the sounds of the porcelain shattering. The guards looked at each other but did not enter the room to help the maid despite hearing the loud screams from inside the room.
After about fifteen minutes the new maid ran out of the room, crying that the princess had hit her. Though the rest of the maids had shown sympathy for her plight, she was ordered to continue to serve the princess since she was the newest maid. That night the new maid was ordered to serve Princess Mei Ling again. She was there for an hour and disappeared shortly after leaving the room.
When the new maid was nowhere to be found the next morning, one of the regular maids had to go in to serve Princess Mei Ling. “Good morning, Your Royal Highness,” she greeted Princess Mei Ling cheerfully as she pulled back the bed curtains, “Ahhhh, Your….Your Royal Highness,” she blanched and stuttered as she looked at Princess Mei Ling with her mouth opened wide in horror.
“What is the matter? Why are you looking at me as if you have seen the Devil?” Princess Mei Ling asked impatiently with irritation. She had not slept well, having tossed and turned the whole night. Just as she finally fell asleep, she was rudely awakened by the screams of the maid.
“Your, your face,” the maid continued to stutter as she trembled with fright.
“What is wrong with my face?” Princess Mei Ling questioned impatiently as she placed her hands over her cheeks. She felt the rough ridges on her left cheek and wondered why it felt so rough. She ordered the maid, “Bring me a mirror.”
“Yes, Your Royal Highness,” the maid hurried to obey Princess Mei Ling’s orders and brought her mistress the mirror, staring at her fearfully and backed away from the bed hastily.
“Ahhhhhh! What had happened to my face?” Princess Mei Ling screamed hysterically. She looked with horror at her left cheek, which was scarred with deep ridges that were covered with dried blood. She grabbed the young maid with both hands and shook her mercilessly while screaming hysterically with tears flowing down her cheeks unchecked.
The young maid managed to free herself and ran out of the room, almost colliding with the guards who had rushed in when they heard the bone chilling screams. The horrible sight of their disfigured princess stopped them cold in their tracks, “What had happened?” they questioned the frightened maid. They could not take their eyes off of their once beautiful princess and could not stop their revulsion from showing.
Prince Yuan Tin was walking past when he heard the commotion and came into the room to investigate. His mouth opened wide with shock as he stared at his niece’s scarred face. He turned and ordered everyone out of the room. Everyone rushed to obey his orders, glad to escape from the horrible sight. When Prince Yuan Tin was alone with Princess Mei Ling, he turned to her furiously, “What have you done to your face?”
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 10:04:24 GMT -5
Chapter 63
“What do you mean by that foolish question? Are you trying to accuse me of deliberately ruining my face?” Princess Mei Ling screamed at her uncle incredulously. She continued with tears streaming down her face, “You are a monster! I hate you! Instead of showing sympathy, you rushed to accuse me of an incredible reckless act. I should be the one to ask you why you had sent someone to ruin my face.” She tried to attack her uncle but he backed away from her. Princess Mei Ling was unable to reach her uncle because one of her ankles was chained to the bed. The thick iron chain was only long enough for her to use the bedside commode but not long enough for her to reach the doorway.
Prince Yuan Tin looked at his niece thoughtfully, trying to weigh her sincerity. Prince Yuan Tin knew that his niece was very cunning. He believed that she had ruined her beauty deliberately to thwart his plans for her to marry Prince Ubeze. However judging by her distress, she was a victim of a heinous crime, “Who had ruined your face?”
“I don’t know. I was fine yesterday. A new maid had brought me my evening meal and after that I slept. I don’t remember anything after the meal. I only know that I had not slept well but had tossed and turned the whole night, only to be awakened by the maid, Ah Ling,” Princess Mei Ling answered, between sobs as she looked at her grotesque appearance in the mirror.
“Ah Ling,” Prince Yuan Tin bellowed and the young maid came back into the room timidly, wringing her hands.
“Who was the maid who had served Princess Mei Ling last night? Bring her to me immediately,” Prince Yuan Tin ordered Ah Ling.
The young maid fell onto her knees and bowed her head in fright. She did not dare to look up at Prince Yuan Tin, “Your Royal Highness, the maid who had served Princess Mei Ling was newly hired and her name is Ah Lan. She had disappeared after serving Princess Mei Ling and we haven’t seen her since last night. Please have mercy; this lowly maid does not know where Ah Lan is.”
Prince Yuan Tin was in a rage and kicked at the young maid brutally, causing her to scream in pain. He yelled loudly for his guards to look for the maid, Ah Lan. Then he turned to glare at Princess Mei Ling after the guards had left the room, dragging the injured maid out with them.
Prince Yuan Tin was in a rage that his plan to force Princess Mei Ling to marry Prince Ubeze was ruined. He paced the room impatiently. He did not care about his niece’s future or felt any remorse that his niece was hurt while in his custody. If they were not able to find someone to marry her out of love, they could always pay off a poor man to take her since her grandfather was the Great Khan. Prince Yuan Tin was furious because his niece had to ruin his plans by getting hurt!
Besides wanting to cause strife between his father and his brother, Prince Yuan Tin had also needed Prince Ubeze’s father to strengthen his power. Prince Ubeze had been besotted with Princess Mei Ling. A marriage between the Prince Ubeze and Princess Mei Ling would strengthen his relationship with Prince Ubeze’s father. However with Princess Mei Ling’s beauty ruined, Prince Ubeze might refuse to marry her. The Great Khan would be very angry if Prince Ubeze jilted Princess Mei Ling. The Great Khan would also be very angry with Prince Yuan Tin for lying to him about Princess Mei Ling’s interest in Prince Ubeze. That Princess Mei Ling had to be imprisoned in his house before the wedding showed that she was unwilling to marry Prince Ubeze. That Princess Mei Ling was injured while in his custody made him responsible and the Great Khan would be furious with him.
Prince Yuan Tin looked thoughtfully at his niece who was still sobbing on the bed, “Princess Mei Ling, I am sorry that you were injured in my house. However there is no use crying over spilled milk. Your beauty is forever ruined and no young man would want you. Prince Ubeze does not know your condition and we are going to keep it that way. Once the wedding ceremony has taken place, you would have the security of being a respected married woman.”
Princess Mei Ling looked at her uncle aghast, “You want me to help you deceive Prince Ubeze by keeping quiet about my scarred face and marry him as though everything is normal?”
“Yes, otherwise he may refuse to marry you and you will end up alone for the rest of your life,” Prince Yuan Tin tried to coax his niece to accept his idea. When the Great Khan finds out about Princess Mei Ling’s injury after the wedding, it would be Prince Ubeze’s responsibility to answer to the Great Khan’s wrath.
“I am not going to do it. I am not going to help you deceive Prince Ubeze into marrying me. Have you ever thought how foolish your idea was? Even after the wedding ceremony, Prince Ubeze could still leave me and I would have nothing,” Princess Mei Ling reminded Prince Yuan Tin.
“You would be the mistress of his household. He would not dare to leave you and risked incurring the Great Khan’s fury. Any women whom he takes in afterwards would become his concubines. You would remain the number one wife and have all the power and privileges. I am not going to change my mind. You are going to marry Prince Ubeze one way or the other,” with that Prince Yuan Tin stormed out of the room leaving a devastated Princess Mei Ling.
Princess Mei Ling was very depressed and frustrated that she was not able to solve her present dilemma. She banged on the bed with her fists, crying in fury and despair.
Chapter 64
Preparations for the wedding ceremony continued as though everything was normal. Prince Yuan Tin had ordered all his household personnel not to leak the secret of Princess Mei Ling’s disfigurement. No one had dared to disobey or say a word as Prince Yuan Tin had threatened to cut off the tongue of the culprit and kill all his family members. The Great Khan had not returned from his hunting trip so he did not know of Princess Mei Ling’s plight. Prince Yuan Kit and Princess Jing Li were unable to reach the Great Khan for help to see their daughter. The Great Khan came back the day before the wedding ceremony and did not have a chance to see his granddaughter.
On the day of the wedding ceremony Princess Mei Ling was given some sedatives that rendered her quiet and compliant. She was dressed in a beautiful wedding gown and her hair was beautifully done. The maids had tried to conceal the scars on her face with make-up but they were unsuccessful. The scars were still very prominent. The maids sighed with sympathy and sadness at the scarred face of the once pretty princess. They gave Princess Mei Ling a heavily embroidered silk cloth to cover her face.
The matchmaker came to announce that it was time for the begin of the wedding ceremony. Princess Mei Ling stumbled slightly and was unsteady in her gait because she was still heavily sedated. She had to be supported by the maids as they escorted her to the main hall. Loud festive traditional music for weddings was heard as they neared the main hall. Prince Ubeze was also dressed in his finest gown and met Princess Mei Ling at the entrance to the main hall. They walked together towards Prince Yuan Tin and the Great Khan. Prince Yuan Kit and Princess Jing Li were absent from the hall. Prince Yuan Tin had lied to the Great Khan that Princess Mei Ling’s parents had continued to oppose to the wedding and had boycotted the ceremony. The Great Khan was very upset with Prince Yuan Kit but had not punished him because of the auspicious event.
As the young couple neared the Great Khan, Princess Mei Ling suddenly stumbled and almost fell onto her face. She managed to catch herself but as she straightened to stand upright again, the silk cloth that had covered her face fell off, revealing her face to the Great Khan. He was shocked to see the deep scars on his favorite grandchild’s face, “Mei Ling, my dear child. What happened to your face?”
On hearing the Great Khan’s exclamation, Prince Ubeze turned to look at Princess Mei Ling. He shivered with revulsion when he saw Princess Mei Ling’s face. The right side of her face was smooth and beautiful but the left side was deeply scarred, the ridges prominent despite the maids’ attempts to conceal them with heavy makeup, “What, what happened to your face?”
Princess Mei Ling ignored Prince Ubeze and did not answer his question. Instead she ran forward to kneel at the Great Khan’s feet and wept piteously, “Grandfather, please help me. I want justice.”
‘My dear child, tell me who had done this to you and I will tear off all the limbs from that person!” the Great Khan swore. He was sickened to his stomach to see the scarred face of his favorite grandchild and could imagine the suffering she had been through.
“It is Prince Yuan Tin’s fault!” Princess Mei Ling pointed her finger at her uncle furiously. She continued, “He tried to force me to marry Prince Ubeze. When I refused to comply he had abducted me and kept me imprisoned in his palace. He had me chained to a bed so that I couldn’t escape but he did not protect me from harm. I don’t know who had ruined my face because I was given a sedative that caused me to sleep. Even after the assault, Prince Yuan Tin continued to hold me captive because he insisted that I marry Prince Ubeze. This morning he tried to have me sedated because he was afraid that I would make a scene during the ceremony.”
“My dear child, I will investigate and find the person who had ruined your face. I will see that the person is executed for his/her crime. I am so sorry but I didn’t know that you were unwilling to marry Prince Ubeze. Prince Yuan Tin told me that you had confided in him of your interest in Prince Ubeze and that your father had refused the proposal. He told me that your father wanted you to marry Prince Li Kiu Wai in order to form an alliance with the Central Plains in preparation to betray me,” the Great Khan hugged his favorite grandchild.
Prince Yuan Tin blanched on hearing the accusation from Princess Mei Ling. He was upset with himself for undermining Princess Mei Ling’s cunning. She had somehow managed to remain sober and alert after consuming the sedatives. The little vixen had pretended to be sedated so that he was not prepared for her to accuse him of any wrongdoing to his father. Obviously his father had believed the cunning vixen, he was at a loss to defend himself. He could only lie, “Father, Princess Mei Ling was lying. She came to me for support because her parents wanted her to marry Prince Kiu Wai instead. I don’t know why she would accuse me of forcing her to marry Prince Ubeze.”
“You are a liar! I did not come to you at all. My parents love me and would never force me to marry someone I don’t love. You tried to alienate my father from Grandfather because you were jealous of my father. To create a strife between them, you have used me as a pawn!” Princess Mei Ling accused Prince Yuan Tin.
The Great Khan looked thoughtfully at Princess Mei Ling, “My dear child, have your parents ever tried to force you to marry Prince Kiu Wai?”
“No, Grandfather. My parents had never tried to force me to marry anyone against my will. I have loved Kiu Wai from the moment I set my eyes on him. We had been together all these years, why on earth would you ever believe Prince Yuan Tin’s lies that I wanted Prince Ubeze to be my husband?” Princess Mei Ling asked her grandfather incredulously.
The Great Khan then turned to Prince Yuan Tin furiously, “You are a heartless monster! You have lied to me that Princess Mei Ling was interested in Prince Ubeze, which was partly the reason I supported this marriage. You swore that your brother had planned to take power for himself with the help of Prince Li Yat Min from the Central Plains. I think you were afraid that I would let Yuan Kit be my successor instead of you! So you tried to create strife between Yuan Kit and I. Because of you, I was angry with Yuan Kit for trying to disobey me by refusing to let Princess Mei Ling marry Prince Ubeze. Worst of all, you did not protect your niece from harm while she was in your custody!”
“Guards, take Prince Yuan Tin away and lock him up,” the Great Khan ordered his men. He intended to investigate Prince Yuan Tin and his activities.
Chapter 65
The Great Khan turned to Princess Mei Ling, “My dear child, I am so sorry. Your future is ruined,” the Great Khan hugged his precious grandchild tightly. He looked around and found that Prince Ubeze had taken the opportunity presented by the confrontation between the Great Khan and Prince Yuan Tin to disappear. The Great Khan sighed as he worried about his granddaughter’s future; with her ruined beauty, no young men would willingly marry her. He frowned at the prospect of Princess Mei Ling living the lonely life of a spinster or forced to marry just any man who would have her.
“It is alright, Grandfather. It is Heaven’s will that I would spend the rest of my life alone. I cannot expect Prince Ubeze to marry me. In fact I cannot expect any man to want such an ugly girl for a wife. I just wish…it is hopeless. Why would Kiu Wai still want me?” Princess Mei Ling sighed regretfully and wept bitterly in her heart.
When Princess Mei Ling returned home to her parents, they were shocked by their beloved daughter’s appearance. Mother and daughter wept together. Prince Yuan Kit swore to kill his brother for not protecting Princess Mei Ling while she was in his custody. The Great Khan apologized to Prince Yuan Kit for doubting him. Prince Yuan Tin remained locked up while he was being investigated. An intense investigation was carried out to find the person who had injured Princess Mei Ling but no one was able to find anything about the culprit.
Princess Mei Ling became very recluse. She refused to let anyone see her except for her nanny and her parents. She stayed in her room all day and wore a veil whenever she went out. One day she received a message from Kiu Wai requesting her to meet with him. At first she was happy to hear from Kiu Wai but she had refused to see him. She was afraid that she would see the revulsion in Kiu Wai’s eyes or the pity that she was sure he would feel for her. She told her father to keep Kiu Wai away from the palace and from her.
Kiu Wai arrived in Mongolia the day after the wedding ceremony was cancelled. He had heard about the cancellation of the wedding and was at first surprised but happy about the news. He had heard rumors that Princess Mei Ling was disfigured and the groom had left her at the altar. He tried to contact Princess Mei Ling many times but she had refused to see him. Prince Yuan Kit had also refused to see him on the request from Princess Mei Ling. Short of storming the palace; Kiu Wai was unable to meet with Princess Mei Ling. However he was determined to see Princess Mei Ling so he staked out near the palace. One day he saw Princess Mei Ling walking with a middle-aged woman to the temple. Princess Mei Ling had worn a veil, which had concealed her face. Kiu Wai followed them discretely to the temple. He hid behind some curtains and quietly observed the two women.
The middle-aged woman put down the basket of offerings at the altar while Princess Mei Ling knelt down. They were the only occupants in the temple. They both knelt down to pray when they heard the sounds of footsteps. Both women turned around in surprise when Kiu Wai walked towards them. The middle-aged woman moved in front of Princess Mei Ling to shield her mistress from him. Princess Mei Ling had turned her face away from Kiu Wai while the middle-aged woman pleaded with Kiu Wai, “Prince Kiu Wai, please leave us alone.”
“I am sorry, Elder One, I cannot obey your wishes. I have to see Mei Ling. Please let me speak with her and then I will leave,” Kiu Wai pleaded.
When the middle-aged woman turned to look at her mistress for guidance. Princess Mei Ling shook her head and started to run out from the temple. The middle-aged woman tried to stop Kiu Wai from following her mistress. However Kiu Wai was determined to speak with Princess Mei Ling. “I am sorry to offend you,” with that Kiu Wai sealed the older woman’s pressure points with an intricate movement and chased after Princess Mei Ling.
Kiu Wai caught up with her as she ran into the forest. He grabbed a hold of her arm as she struggled desperately to escape from him. He pulled her into his embrace as she turned her face away from him. She sobbed as she struggled to pull away from Kiu Wai, “Please let me go. I don’t want you to see me like this.”
Kiu Wai pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly, “Mei Ling, please listen to me. I love you and I need you. Please don’t shut me out of your life.”
“I am no longer beautiful and am not worthy to be with you. You should find another girl whose face would not bring revulsion to others,” Princess Mei Ling sobbed.
“I don’t want another girl. I don’t care how unattractive you have become. I love you and I still want you to be my wife,” Kiu Wai pleaded passionately.
“Really? Let’s see if you won’t change your mind,” with that Princess Mei Ling pulled off her veil, her once beautiful face grotesque in the filtered sunlight through the leaves from the trees in the forest. Kiu Wai was shocked at his precious Mei Ling’s scarred face. He had prepared himself for the worst and it was indeed the worst.
Chapter 66
Kiu Wai recovered his composure after only a slight hesitation, “Mei Ling, I am sorry for the pain you have suffered but you don’t have to worry about your appearance. I still love you and want you to be my wife.”
“You are lying! Why would you still want me? I am a freak! I saw the revulsion in peoples’ eyes even though they had tried to hide it from me. I am frightened of myself when I looked into the mirror. So go away and leave me alone,” Princess Mei Ling pulled herself from Kiu Wai’s embrace.
“I am not lying. Just because your appearance has changed does not mean that my love for you will change. I have loved you ever since we were children and I am still in love with you. I have given you my word of honor that I would love you and protect you with my life forever. I am going to keep my promise to you,” Kiu Wai declared passionately.
“You are saying all these things because you pity me. I don’t need your pity. I am releasing you from your promise. You are free to marry someone else,” Princess Mei Ling sobbed uncontrollably.
Kiu Wai pulled her unwilling body back into his arms, “I don’t pity you. Don’t you remember that I have once told you that I will love you even if you were disfigured or disabled? Appearance had never mattered to me. I have missed you and I need you in my life,” Kiu Wai kissed her softly on her forehead.
“Do you really mean that? What about the other people? I don’t want them to pity you for having an ugly wife,” Princess Mei Ling looked at Kiu Wai with hope, yet fear continued to linger in her tear filled eyes.
“I don’t care about other people’s opinions. I only care about us; our love and happiness,” Kiu Wai declared. He bent his head and caught her lips in a deep passionate kiss.
After a short struggle, Princess Mei Ling surrendered to Kiu Wai’s passion. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him back with just as much passion and love. It was a long time before they broke apart for some air. They stayed in the forest for an hour, with Kiu Wai proclaiming his undying love for his Mei Ling. He managed to convince her of his sincerity and they talked about the events that led to her disfigurement.
Later they walked back to the temple together in amicable silence. Kiu Wai apologized profusely to the middle-aged woman after he unsealed her pressure points. The middle-aged woman was Princess Mei Ling’s nanny, Madam Butterfly. Madam Butterfly looked at the handsome young man whose eyes adored her young mistress despite her grotesque appearance and thought, “Princess Mei Ling is indeed lucky to have a good man who truly loves her.”
The trio walked back to the palace. Kiu Wai walked protectively beside Princess Mei Ling who had put her veil back on. He gave a fierce frown at anyone who had dared to stare at his precious Mei Ling with curiosity. Madam Butterfly nodded approvingly.
Later Kiu Wai asked for permission to see Prince Yuan Kit and was received for a private audience. After some polite small talk, Kiu Wai asked Prince Yuan Kit for Princess Mei Ling’s hand in marriage. He told Prince Yuan Kit that his parents would send a matchmaker later to make it official.
Prince Yuan Kit looked at the handsome young man with respect. Though he knew that Princess Mei Ling and Kiu Wai loved each other since they were children, he had thought that Kiu Wai’s love would have changed due to Princess Mei Ling’s disfigurement. Kiu Wai had impressed him with his sincerity and true love for Princess Mei Ling. Prince Yuan Kit happily gave his approval for them to get married.
Princess Jing Li was surprised but very happy for her daughter when told of Kiu Wai’s intention. She went to the young couple who was talking and laughing in the courtyard. Her eyes welled up with tears at the happiness in Princess Mei Ling’s eyes as Kiu Wai teased her. She never thought that she would ever see her daughter happy again. Kiu Wai was indeed a remarkable honorable young man who loved her daughter without reserve. The young couple turned their heads upon hearing Princess Jing Li’s approach, “I am glad to see both of you. Mei Ling, would you please excuse us for a minute. There is something I would like to say to Prince Kiu Wai in private.”
Princess Mei Ling looked over to Kiu Wai who nodded slightly and got up to leave her mother with Kiu Wai alone. Princess Jing Li waited until her daughter was out of earshot before turning to Kiu Wai, “Prince Kiu Wai, I want to apologize to you for having doubts about your honor and love for Mei Ling. You have proven to be an honorable man and your love for my daughter is remarkable. I also want to apologize to you that I had kept your mother hidden in the palace months ago. I wasn’t going to harm her but I had wanted to use her to force your father to beg me for my forgiveness in return for her release. I had held a grudge against your father for years because he had abandoned me for your mother. I was wrong. Love should be given freely and not forced upon a person. I hope that one day I have the opportunity to ask for forgiveness from your father and Lady Lily in person.”
Kiu Wai looked at Princess Jing Li thoughtfully. She looked younger, a mirror-image of Princess Mei Ling. The bitterness and coldness had left her face, which had softened with her love for Prince Yuan Kit. Her face radiated with happiness and love and she was a beauty. He could understand his father’s love for her when they were younger, “Princess Jing Li, there is nothing to forgive. Mei Ling had taken my mother away from the palace and soon she would reunite with my father. I will convey your message to them. My father had told me that he does not hold any grudges against you. I am sure my mother feels the same. One day the four of you will be able to meet again and become friends.”
Princess Jing Li excused herself after giving Kiu Wai her blessing for their union. Kiu Wai went to look for Princess Mei Ling to tell her that Princess Jing Li had given them her blessing. The young couple was relieved and decided to go to their Sifu Lin Yik Fei. Lin Yik Fei was happy to see his beloved students. He did not make any remarks about Princess Mei Ling’s appearance as he joked with them. Lady Lily was with her father. After a slight hesitation, she embraced Princess Mei Ling warmly. She did not question Kiu Wai’s love for Princess Mei Ling because she knew her son’s loyalty. She had recognized it long ago that Kiu Wai’s love for his Mei Ling was unconditional and unwavering. As long as he was happy with Princess Mei Ling, she was happy for them. She gave the young couple her blessing for their union.
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 10:06:46 GMT -5
Chapter 67
Kiu Wai had sent a message to his father after he reconciled with Princess Mei Ling. He told his father that he would bring his mother back to the Central Plains as soon as he could. After having a meal together, Kiu Wai decided to take his mother back to the Central Plains. He was going to bring Princess Mei Ling back to the palace first before going on to the Central Plains but she decided to stay a couple of days with their Sifu.
“Kiu Wai, have you ever wished that I am as beautiful as I was before?’ Princess Mei Ling asked Kiu Wai in a very serious voice when they were alone to say their goodbye.
From the seriousness of her tone, Kiu Wai knew that Princess Mei Ling was anxious to get an honest reply from him. He cupped her face gently with both his hands as he looked thoughtfully into her beautiful mesmerizing eyes. After a short moment as he pondered over her question he answered truthfully, “I wished for you that you were as beautiful as before because I know how much it disturbed you that your appearance has changed. As for me, I can honestly say that I don’t and won’t wish for the impossible. I just hate it that you get upset when you looked into the mirror. I wish you could overlook that. You are still the most beautiful girl in the world for me and your beauty shines from within. We have been through so much and I can truly say that I will never get a better partner than you. You are the only one I want to grow old with. I know that I will love you more as we grow old together.”
Princess Mei Ling had tears in her eyes as she saw the sincerity and honesty in Kiu Wai’s eyes, “I love you so much. I hope that I can make you as happy as you have made me.”
“You already have, just by being with me. Whenever we were separated, I felt a part of me was missing. When we were together I felt that I could achieve anything, yes even to conquer the world! Promise me that you will never leave me,” Kiu Wai looked solemnly into her eyes.
“I promise,” with that Princess Mei Ling reached up eagerly as Kiu Wai gave her a soul-searing kiss that chased away any doubts in her mind of Kiu Wai’s love for her. They bid each other goodbye with Kiu Wai’s promise to send the matchmaker soon to make things official. Lady Lily bid her father a tearful goodbye and told him that she would come to visit him again soon. However after Kiu Wai left the valley with Lady Lily, Princess Mei Ling’s eyes were troubled.
Lin Yik Fei who had seen the troubled look in Princess Mei Ling’s eyes advised his student, “Mei Ling, you need to tell Kiu Wai the truth, he will understand.”
Princess Mei Ling was startled and surprised, as she looked at her Sifu whose knowing looks told her that he could not be fooled. She decided to confide in her Sifu, “Will he? I am afraid of losing him.”
“Yes he will, he truly loves you and he will forgive you,” Lin Yik Fei reassured his student. Princess Mei Ling looked at her Sifu doubtfully but decided to let the matter rest for the moment.
Kiu Wai took Lady Lily to visit the grave of Danzhu Tillim. Danzhu Tillim had treated them as his family and the three of them had lived in harmony with love and respect. Kiu Wai and Lady Lily were both grateful for Danzhu Tillim’s love and protection. They both thanked Danzhu Tillim for everything he had done for them. Lady Lily spent a couple of hours praying in front of the grave and bid Danzhu Tillim a sad goodbye. She knew it was the last time she had the opportunity to visit his grave so it was extremely difficult for her to leave without expressing her gratitude. It was late when Kiu Wai finally managed to persuade his mother to leave with him. The journey to the Central Plains was uneventful. It was the first time since Danzhu Tillim rescued them that Lady Lily set foot back in the Central Plains. It brought back sad memories for her.
News of their arrival was greeted with much excitement and joy; Prince Yat Min came to the gate to welcome them home. It had been almost eighteen years since Prince Yat Min had seen his beloved wife. He stared at the radiant beauty standing before him, years of hardship in Mongolia had hardly changed her appearance. She was still the most beautiful woman in the world for him despite her wearing a simple gown that was old and frayed at the edges. She was matured but still youthful in appearance, her figure slim with feminine curves, her silky black hair untouched by gray, her flawless complexion unlined and her mesmerizing eyes still captured his soul as his eyes stared into hers.
Lady Lily blushed slightly at her husband’s intense glance; she curtsied deeply with respect, “Greetings to you, Prince Yat Min.”
Lady Lily’s sweet musical voice brought Prince Yat Min out from his reverie. He came forward and took her into his arms. He gave her a big hug and a light kiss on her forehead. He welcomed her back with a husky voice, “Welcome back.”
“Thank you. I am happy to see that you are doing well,” Lady Lily replied politely.
Prince Yat Min turned to Kiu Wai, “Thank you for bringing your mother home safely. If you would excuse us, I would like to speak with your mother privately,” with that Prince Yat Min escorted his wife protectively to their bedchamber, totally ignoring the rest of the people around them. Kiu Wai shook his head slightly and smiled at his father’s eagerness to get reacquainted with Lady Lily again after years of separation. He went on to his own rooms to dream about his precious Mei Ling.
Lady Lily was surprised to see that there were no changes done to their bedchamber; it was as if time had stood still. Everything was in its usual place. Prince Yat Min took her in his arms, savoring her nearness, breathing in her feminine sweet scent and sighed with content. On hearing his sigh, Lady Lily looked up at her handsome husband. Prince Yat Min had not changed in appearance except for a few wrinkles near his eyes; his dark hair showed no gray or baldness, his figure still trim and muscular and his gorgeous smile still caused her to be weak in her knees, “I am surprised that there weren’t any changes to our room after all these years,” she commented nervously. Being so close to her husband after so many years of separation caused her heart to beat erratically.
“I have not slept in this room since you left the palace. I had used a guest room in the beginning but I left the palace soon after to wander around in the Mo Lam. I couldn’t stand being in this room and all the memories of the happy times we spent together. I think my grandmother had ordered our bedchamber to be kept in a pristine condition. She had hoped that we would be back in the palace one day,” Prince Yat Min explained. He could feel his wife’s slight trembling and sensed that she was nervous about their future.
Chapter 68
Prince Yat Min set to put Lady Lily’s mind at ease, “Lily, I want to apologize for the blunder that I made years ago by calling out Princess Jing Li’s name during our intimate moments. I am sorry to have offended you and I hope that you will find it in your heart to forgive me. The only excuse I could think of is that I was intoxicated. I am also sorry that I had failed in my duty as a husband and father by not being able to protect you and Kiu Wai from Prince Yat Jun’s evil plot. I hope that you will forgive me for both blunders and that we can start afresh from today onwards.”
Lady Lily looked at her handsome husband with tears in her eyes, happy that he wanted a fresh start for them, yet her tears could not conceal the love and devotion shining through her beautiful eyes. “My husband, I have forgiven you years ago. I just wished we had not been separated all these years. I have missed you very much. You were on my mind daily. I did wonder occasionally if you had remarried, if you thought of me at all or if you had forgotten about me,” Lady Lily shyly admitted to her husband.
Prince Yat Min cupped his wife’s face lovingly in both hands, “Lily, I love you very much, I have missed you dearly. I have thought of you daily. I prayed daily that you were alright, that you were happy, wishing that you would think of me occasionally. I roamed about in the Mo Lam looking for you and Kiu Wai. I couldn’t stay in the palace while you were not by my side. Luckily my father understood my feelings. I had kept in contact with him secretly over the years and he did not insist that I come home. Now that you are back by my side, I will be able to fulfill my duties to my family and my country.”
Lady Lily’s heart melted with Prince Yat Min’s declaration of love as he bent his head and gave her a soul-searing kiss. Her knees were weak and her heart beat erratically as she shyly responded to her husband’s passion. He carried her to their bed and proceeded to make intense passionate love to her, showing that he had missed her all those years and that they had a lot to make up for. It was late in the night when Prince Yat Min rolled away from his beautiful wife, exhausted but satiated. He looked at his sleepy wife with a teasing glint in his eyes, “Lily, I just thought of something.”
“What is it?” Lady Lily asked with a passion-drowsy and seductive smile.
“I just thought how inconsiderate I was that I have not asked if you were hungry after your long trip and feed you before seducing you!” Prince Yat Min declared without the slightest hint of remorse.
Lady Lily looked at her husband incredulously; after a moment of silence she blushed and laughed shyly, “You are teasing me again.”
Prince Yat Min looked mesmerized at his blushing wife, “Lily, I love you. I am sorry for teasing you but you look so cute when you blushed. Anyway I was serious about feeding you. Do you think the palace staff would be shocked if I give the orders for them not to disturb us for a week with exception of serving our meals in our private quarters?”
Lady Lily blushed crimson red and hid her face by pressing close to Prince Yat Min as he laughed. He got partially dressed and ordered for their meals to be brought into their private chamber. He dismissed the servants after the food were placed on the table. He was most attentive and loving as he served and fed Lady Lily personally.
It was three days before Kiu Wai got to see his parents. He was happy to see the radiant happiness in his mother. His father was not shy to show his love for Lady Lily openly and it was an endearing sight to see a middle-aged couple so in love with each other. Lady Lily did tell Prince Yat Min about Princess Mei Ling’s disfigurement and Kiu Wai’s intention to keep his promise to marry her. Lady Lily reminded Prince Yat Min that they have to send a matchmaker to Mongolia to negotiate for Princess Mei Ling’s hand in marriage. Kiu Wai told his father that he had spoken with Princess Mei Ling’s parents and that they both had given their blessing and approval.
A matchmaker was sent to Mongolia along with lots of betrothal gifts for Princess Mei Ling. The Great Khan was informed of Kiu Wai’s intention to marry Princess Mei Ling. After his talk with Princess Mei Ling, the Great Khan knew that the young couple was in love. He was surprised that Kiu Wai was willing to marry Princess Mei Ling despite her disfigurement and respected him more. He happily gave his permission for the young couple to marry.
As the wedding date arrived, Prince Yuan Kit had sent a large troop of escorts to accompany the wedding procession to the Central Plains. Princess Mei Ling’s nanny also accompanied her on the journey. When the procession was a mile away from the city gate, a young girl stopped them. It was Yuen Yuk Yi. On hearing the commotion, Princess Mei Ling came out of the palanquin and walked towards Yuen Yuk Yi. She was still dressed in her wedding gown and a silk cloth covered her face, “Miss Yuen, what do you want?”
“Ah Princess Mei Ling, I have heard that you had been disfigured and Brother Kiu Wai was forced to marry you out of pity. If you love Brother Kiu Wai you would release him from his promise and not subject him to a life of misery by being married to a freak!” Yuen Yuk Yi challenged Princess Mei Ling.
It was amazing that Princess Mei Ling kept her calm when Yuen Yuk Yi insulted her, “Miss Yuen, I have tried to release Kiu Wai from his promise but he was determined to marry me. I guess your beauty was not enough to entice him from his determination to marry a freak!” Princess Mei Ling turned on her heels to walk back to her palanquin but Yuen Yuk Yi grabbed at her shoulders to engage her in a hand-to-hand combat.
Princess Mei Ling knocked her hand away to retaliate. She was careful to keep her veil over her face. The escorts tried to intervene but Princess Mei Ling waved them away. She jumped away followed by Yuen Yuk Yi. They ran into the forest and started to fight earnestly. Princess Mei Ling had tied the veil over the lower half of her face leaving only her eyes visible.
Meanwhile a couple of guards ran ahead to the palace to inform Kiu Wai of the fight between the two girls. Prince Yat Min and Lady Lily looked at Kiu Wai curiously and asked if there were more to his relationship with Yuen Yuk Yi. Kiu Wai denied vehemently that he had any romantic feelings for Yuen Yuk Yi though he admitted that he was aware of Yuen Yuk Yi’s obsession with him. He rushed out of the palace to look for the two girls.
Chapter 69
Kiu Wai found Princess Mei Ling fighting furiously with Yuen Yuk Yi in the woods. He jumped in to break up their fight and took Princess Mei Ling protectively in his arms, “Mei Ling, are you alright?”
Princess Mei Ling glared at Kiu Wai, “I am alright. I just want to know the reason why Miss Yuen could not leave me in peace; instead she had tried to kill me on our wedding day. What exactly is your relationship with her?”
Kiu Wai sighed with exasperation, “I do not have any relationship with Miss Yuen. I will make it clear to her today.” He turned to Yuen Yuk Yi, “Miss Yuen, please do not disturb us again. Today I am going to marry Princess Mei Ling so please give up any feelings you have for me.”
“Brother Kiu Wai, I love you. I know that I am not worthy to be your wife but I want to be with you and serve you. You don’t have to honorable and sacrifice your happiness for Princess Mei Ling. You cannot be serious about spending the rest of your life with a freak!” Yuen Yuk Yi insisted stubbornly.
“Miss Yuen, please do not insult Princess Mei Ling, otherwise I am not going to give you any consideration. I am going to be very direct. I am in love with Princess Mei Ling and I will always love her. It does not matter that her appearance has changed she is still the most beautiful girl in the world for me. I want to spend the rest of my life with her. Please find yourself another man to devote your love to,” with that Kiu Wai turned to escort Princess Mei Ling back to the palanquin.
Yuen Yuk Yi looked at the departing couple with tears in her eyes. She had assumed that she would have a chance with Kiu Wai since Princess Mei Ling was no longer beautiful but it seemed that Kiu Wai would never return her love. She turned to walk forlornly back to her Sifus.
Disregarding the social decorum Kiu Wai escorted the wedding procession to the palace. While Princess Mei Ling was in the palanquin she had untied the veil and draped it over her head once more to cover her face. When they reached the palace, Kiu Wai took Princess Mei Ling’s small hand in his and together they walked into the main hall. The wedding ceremony proceeded without further disruptions. They prayed to Heaven and Earth. Then they knelt in respect to the Chinese Imperial Family and received their blessing formally. The young couple was officially married. After the wedding ceremony Princess Mei Ling was escorted to the bridal chamber to wait for Kiu Wai.
When Kiu Wai came into their room later, Princess Mei Ling had disappeared. She had left a note on the table, asking him to meet her at the temple right outside the city gate. Kiu Wai wondered about Princess Mei Ling’s odd request but he sneaked out of the palace for the rendezvous. He saw Princess Mei Ling in her bridal gown with the veil over her face, sitting on the steps of the temple, “Mei Ling, why did you leave our room and bade me to come to this temple?”
“I have something to tell you. I want us to be alone when you hear my confession,” Princess Mei Ling told Kiu Wai hesitantly.
Kiu Wai sat down beside Princess Mei Ling who appeared to be tensed with nervousness. He took her small trembling hands in his, trying to calm her. He was slightly apprehensive when he sensed the seriousness in her voice, “What is it? It sounds ominous.”
Princess Mei Ling took a deep breath, “Kiu Wai, I am sorry but I have lied to you about the circumstances of my injury. My nanny Madam Butterfly was the one who had ruined my face deliberately. She had disguised herself as a maid to work in Prince Yuan Tin’s palace and met secretly with me to discuss a plan to help me escape. Though her plan was dangerous, I trusted her and had agreed to let her help me so that I could get out of the wedding ceremony with Prince Ubeze. I knew that my grandfather would not force me to marry Prince Ubeze once he had seen Prince Ubeze’s shallow character. My nanny had applied some poisonous potion on my cheek and caused it to form scars. I had been afraid that the scars would not heal and I did have some misgivings at times but I had to continue with the farce to convince my grandfather of your love for me. A couple of days ago, she had applied the antidote and the scars had healed completely. I want you to forgive me for deceiving you,” with that she pulled off her veil revealing the radiant beauty she had always been. Her flawless rosy complexion showed no remaining signs from the scar formation. There was a twinkle of mischief in her beautiful eyes that belied her words of remorse.
Kiu Wai looked at Princess Mei Ling with astonishment. He shook his head slightly at her deception and then looked at her sternly, “I have always been honest with you, how could you deceive me for such a long time?”
“Kiu Wai, I am sorry. Will you forgive me?” Princess Mei Ling asked with a hint of fear in her voice. She had never seen such a cold expression on Kiu Wai’s face. She knew that Kiu Wai had always valued honesty and honor. She had never tried to deceive him in the past and she was afraid that he would think less of her because of her deception.
Kiu Wai turned his back on her, which caused Princess Mei Ling to become more worried. She reached out with her hand to touch Kiu Wai and felt him shaking…with laughter. He turned around and caught her in his arms. He swooped down to kiss her deeply, “That was for being naughty and deceiving your husband.” He continued to rain kisses all over her face, declaring that she had to pay for her deception the rest of her life by being his lover forever!
Chapter 70
Princess Mei Ling was relieved that Kiu Wai was not upset with her for her deception. She giggled and squirmed as he tickled her, “Stop, Kiu Wai. Please stop! I am sorry. I promise that I will never lie to you again.”
Kiu Wai stopped tickling her. He looked deeply into her mesmerizing eyes, drowning in mysterious pools of liquid passion and happiness. He caught his breath at Princess Mei Ling’s exquisite beauty. It suddenly hit him that she was officially his wife, someone he could call his very own and he felt his heart bursting with pride. He had dreamt of marrying Princess Mei Ling ever since he realized that he was in love with her but it had remained a dream for him because of the difference in their status. Now his dream has been realized, he was overwhelmed with emotions.
Kiu Wai cupped Princess Mei Ling’s face with his hands gently; his eyes worshipped her flawless skin, her mesmerizing eyes, her cute nose and her luscious lips that invited his kisses. He bent his head to the side of her neck, breathing in her sweet feminine scent, nibbling at the sensitive pulse he found there. His hand wandered down her spine sending shivers of anticipation through her that curled her toes. His lips wandered up to trace the delicate shell of her ear, delving it to create such a pleasurable sensation that she moaned her needs. His lips wandered up her face to plant feathery kisses all over her face, over her eyelids, teasing her with his gentleness.
Princess Mei Ling tried to capture Kiu Wai’s lips for that elusive soul searing kiss but he teased her by holding her head firmly between his hands and continued to pay homage to her other ear. He finally stopped teasing her when she moaned her frustration. She sighed her relief when his lips inched back to her lips; the tip of his tongue outlined her lips, persuading them to part as he slipped in to explore the sweetness within. The sexiness of the passionate kiss caused Princess Mei Ling to shiver with exquisite pleasure and lust. She wrapped her arms around his neck to pull him closer, urging him to fulfill her needs to belong to him, body and soul.
Kiu Wai lifted his head slightly away from Princess Mei Ling and looked probingly into her passion drowsy eyes, “Mei Ling, I love you so much. I cannot tell you how happy I am that we are finally a married couple. I have held off so long to make you mine. I am not sure if I can hold off any longer. Whenever I am near you, I feel my self-control slipping. Tonight is our wedding night and I do not want our first intimate moments to take place here. Let’s go back to the palace.”
Princess Mei Ling smiled seductively, “I don’t really want to go back to the palace. Let’s go back to our Sifu’s house in Mongolia. The time we spent there was the one of the happiest in my life.”
Kiu Wai shook his head slightly at Princess Mei Ling’s impulsive suggestion but he agreed that their Sifu’s house had held special memories for him too. The young couple sneaked back into the palace to change and grabbed a change of clothes and their swords. They left a message to let Kiu Wai’s parents know that they would be back soon to see them.
They used country roads with little traffic because they wanted to savor their privacy. They chased each other playfully, and hunted animals for food. They were not in any hurry so they made many stops along the way to rest and for refreshments. Whenever they stopped for rest, Kiu Wai would have Princess Mei Ling in his arms, savoring her sweetness as he entertained her by playing music on his flute. They sometimes stopped in the towns for a real meal. Without fail, everyone would stare at the young attractive couple. They envied and smiled at the happiness radiating from the young couple who had ignored the rest of the population as they gazed at each other with love and adoration.
One day Princess Mei Ling sprained her ankle while playing with Kiu Wai. As she grimaced with pain, Kiu Wai decided to bring her to a nearby temple to rest. The head priestess welcomed the young couple and allowed them to rest in one of their guest rooms. After a simple meal Princess Mei Ling laid down for a nap while Kiu Wai walked around the courtyard. He came upon a secluded part of the temple when a young nun stopped him from exploring further. She told him that nobody except for the head priestess was allowed in that area. Kiu Wai was a little curious but he respected the rules and went back to Princess Mei Ling.
That night Princess Mei Ling sat in the courtyard in Kiu Wai’s protective arms. They admired the beauty of the full moon and the thousands of stars that twinkled in the dark velvety sky. They were alone and enjoyed the silence of the night and romantic moments in each other’s arms. Kiu Wai sighed with contentment. He had his beautiful precious wife in his arms, and the peacefulness and beauty of that night moved him deeply. He recited a few lines of poetry with words of romance that charmed Princess Mei Ling. She snuggled closer to her handsome husband and requested him to play some music on his flute for her. Kiu Wai complied readily and started to play those haunting music on his flute to entertain his wife. They were both engrossed in the music when suddenly they sensed the presence of a stranger near them. They turned around at the sound of a sob and saw a woman who wore a veil standing in the shadows. Princess Mei Ling turned her head and greeted the stranger politely, “Good evening, Madam. I am sorry if Kiu Wai’s music disturbed the peace.”
The older woman shook her head, turned and ran away. Princess Mei Ling tried to follow the older woman but Kiu Wai stopped her. He told her that they were guests in the temple and should respect other guests’ privacy. However something about the older woman piqued Princess Mei Ling’s curiosity.
|
|
|
Post by sowfoong on Nov 22, 2007 10:10:33 GMT -5
Chapter 71
The next morning the young couple questioned the head priestess about the strange woman in the courtyard. The priestess told them that no one knows the identity of the woman. A couple of young nuns had found her many years ago at the foot of a hill in a town many miles from the temple. She was badly injured. They brought her back to the temple and nursed her back to health. It seemed that she had suffered from amnesia and was unable to tell them anything about herself. She had not spoken a word to anyone and had remained silent throughout her stay. She was very depressed and would either cry all day in her room or she would kneel down to pray at the altar for hours. She was also very shy or maybe she did not want anyone to recognize her because she would always wear a veil in the presence of strangers. She had no visitors and had not contacted any family members throughout her stay. The priestess decided to give the poor woman shelter and she had remained in the temple all these years. She helped with cooking and cleaning to pay for her keep.
Princess Mei Ling became more curious and was determined to find out more about the strange woman. She persuaded Kiu Wai that she was still hurting and needed more time for her ankle to heal. Kiu Wai looked at Princess Mei Ling thoughtfully. He knew his wife’s tendency to be challenged by mysteries and knew that Princess Mei Ling was using her injury as an excuse to stay longer in the temple to solve the mystery. He agreed to stay a couple more days at the temple, which pleased Princess Mei Ling tremendously. Princess Mei Ling slipped away from Kiu Wai that afternoon and walked around in the temple. She found the older woman sitting on the steps in the courtyard of the temple weeping silently. She was still wearing a veil and did not look up upon Princess Mei Ling’s arrival. Princess Mei Ling sat down quietly beside the older woman.
The older woman continued to ignore Princess Mei Ling. Princess Mei Ling sat quietly besides the older woman for half an hour and then got up to walk out of the courtyard to view the scenery of the wild beauty of the mountain where the temple was situated. After some time Princess Mei Ling decided to join Kiu Wai in their room when she discovered that the jade medallion that her Sifu had given her as a wedding gift was missing. She was sure that she had it in her belt because she had always kept it there since her Sifu gave it to her. She looked around the back of the temple and could not find it. She walked back into the temple’s courtyard to look for it. The older woman had left.
When Princess Mei Ling could not find that medallion, she was very upset. She was crawling around in the bushes of the courtyard when Kiu Wai came upon her, “Mei Ling, what are you doing?”
“I am looking for the medallion that Sifu had given me for our wedding. I have lost it and I could not find it anywhere!” Princess Mei Ling told him with tears in her eyes.
Kiu Wai started to help look for the medallion, which he knew held a lot of sentiments for Princess Mei Ling. Unfortunately they were unable to locate the missing medallion and Princess Mei Ling was very upset about her carelessness. Suddenly she thought about the old woman with a veil and decided to go and ask her if she had seen the missing jade medallion. Kiu Wai could not stop her from rushing off.
Princess Mei Ling was stopped by one of the nuns as she made to go to the restricted area of the temple. She protested when the young nun stopped her. While she was trying to reason with the nun the woman with the veil came out of her room, “Madam, I am sorry for the interrupting your rest but I would like to know if you have seen a jade medallion. It was a wedding gift from my Sifu.”
The woman with the veil came forward and handed the jade medallion back to Princess Mei Ling silently. Princess Mei Ling was about to thank the woman when she looked at the medallion more carefully. She looked up at the mysterious woman who had turned to walk back to her quarters. Princess Mei Ling did not say anything further and walked deep in her thoughts back to her room.
“Did you find your medallion?” Kiu Wai asked Princess Mei Ling as she walked into their room. Princess Mei Ling nodded absentmindedly. Kiu Wai was curious about his wife’s odd silence but did not pursue the matter further. They talked about the upcoming festival that would be celebrated in the temple.
Later in the night Kiu Wai was about to go to bed when Princess Mei Ling turned to him suddenly, “Kiu Wai, let’s go to Mongolia right now.”
Kiu Wai was surprised, “It is dark, let’s wait till dawn and we can have an early start. It will help to rest your ankle for one more night before embarking on the long journey.”
“I am fine, I don’t need any more rest. I really want to go to Mongolia as soon as possible,” Princess Mei Ling insisted.
Knowing his wife’s temperament, Kiu Wai decided to do as Princess Mei Ling requested. Had he refused, Princess Mei Ling would probably leave for Mongolia without him. He did not press Princess Mei Ling for an explanation. They thanked the Head Priestess for the hospitality and hurried on their way. Kiu Wai was surprised that Princess Mei Ling had insisted on using their Lightness Martial Arts skills all the way to Mongolia with only a couple of minutes of rest in between. He was wondering about the urgency of their trip but Princess Mei Ling remained quiet and thoughtful throughout the trip. They finally reached Mongolia after two days. Instead of going to Danzhu Tillim’s hut as planned, Princess Mei Ling insisted on going to see their Sifu Lin Yik Fei.
Chapter 72
Lin Yik Fei was surprised to see his students. He had been invited to their wedding but had declined to attend. Kiu Wai knew that Princess Mei Ling had wanted to see their Sifu for a reason and he wanted her to have a chance to speak with their Sifu in private. So after some small talk Kiu Wai excused himself by saying that he was tired and went to the cave that the young couple had shared during their previous stay. Princess Mei Ling accompanied Lin Yik Fei to his cave. She handed him the jade medallion. Lin Yik Fei was surprised but as he looked at the jade medallion more carefully, his tears welled up in his remaining eye. Lin Yik Fei stroked the jade medallion gently and held it to his chest, silent tears rolled down his cheek. He then patted Princess Mei Ling on her shoulders gratefully and walked into his cave with the jade medallion still clutched to his chest. It started to rain as Princess Mei Ling ran to join Kiu Wai in their cave.
Kiu Wai lay on the straws that were strewn on the floor by the wall of the cave. He had built a small fire in middle of the cave and stared into the dancing flames thoughtfully. It was cozy and warm inside the cave. He looked up when Princess Mei Ling entered the cave and raised his eyebrow at her with a question in his eyes. His eyes took in her feminine curves outlined by her wet clothes that hugged her sexy petite figure. Princess Mei Ling dropped down to her knees besides Kiu Wai, shivering slightly from the cold. She bent down and hugged him tightly, making wet stains on his clothes. She gave him a deep passionate kiss and then rested her head on his shoulder, “Thank you.”
Kiu Wai pulled Princess Mei Ling down beside him and complained, “I am not sure why you thanked me. I wish you wouldn’t be so secretive.”
Princess Mei Ling put her forefinger on Kiu Wai’s lips, “Shhh, I will explain everything to you later.” She molded herself to Kiu Wai’s muscular body, seducing him with her sexy feminine curves and soft kisses.
Kiu Wai pulled Princess Mei Ling closer as he enjoyed her tantalizing caresses. He tightened his hold on her and pressed his lips on her soft ones. Light feathery kisses turned firm and persuasive as Kiu Wai began a serious onslaught on her senses. Slightly calloused fingers slipped urgently into her wet shirt as they danced seductively on her flawless silky skin, making her nerve ends tingled with excitement.
Princess Mei Ling pressed her lips to his throat as her small hands slipped into his shirt, caressing his bare skin as he groaned his desires. Kiu Wai tipped her head back so that he could look into her mesmerizing eyes. Her eyes darkened with passion, inviting him to take possession of her, body and soul.
Kiu Wai could not longer withhold his desires, his patience was wearing out as he untied Princess Mei Ling’s belt and slipped her shirt off. Her feminine sexy curves lured him to lose self-control. His fingers and lips paid homage to every inch of her silky skin and her sweet feminine scent tantalized his senses to the point of intoxication. His white teeth nibbled on her curves playfully and the tip of his tongue left trails of fire that consumed her soul. His fingers discovered all her secret erogenous zones that she was not aware of having, causing her to shiver involuntarily and uncontrollably from the sweet sensation.
Princess Mei Ling pulled Kiu Wai’s shirt off impatiently and sighed with bliss as his muscular chest brushed her feminine curves. She pressed herself closer breathing in his masculine scent and felt his desires rising. Her inexperienced caresses drove him almost insane with pleasure when he stilled her restless fingers. He pressed his lips possessively over hers, absorbing her soft cry of surprise as he initiated her to the exquisite pleasures of passion.
With the soft rhythm of the rain splashing steadily on the ground outside accompanied by the flickering flame of the fire as it danced on the wall of the cave, the young couple embarked on their first journey of passion. Princess Mei Ling felt helpless as she was caught up in the whirlwind of their passion as they rode waves after waves of erotic sensation. Her slim lower limbs tangled with his muscular ones sensuously as she held onto Kiu Wai tightly, slightly frightened of the new experience. She tried to surge through the turbulent tunnel of excitement when an explosion of bright lights blinded her as they both reached the climax together. Their hearts were beating erratically and both were breathless with wonder from their incredible earth-shaking experience.
With gentle kisses and soft caresses, Kiu Wai guided Princess Mei Ling slowly back to earth. He smiled at the bemused expression on her face as she blushed at her wanton response to his passion. His eyes worshipped her soft body; his manly pride took in the sheen of afterglow, which lingered on her skin that bore the marks of his possession. He whispered teasingly into her ears as she blushed with shyness. She tried to move out of his embrace but he would not release her. Instead he began another onslaught of her senses and she gave up her weak struggles, eager to please him and eager to experience again the mind-blowing pleasures that only he could provide.
Towards dawn the young couple finally fell asleep in each other’s arms, exhausted but satiated from the hours of endless passion. Lin Yik Fei came to their cave and stood outside for a couple of minutes. When the exhausted young lovers did not stir from their sleep, Lin Yik Fei did not disturb them. He wrote a message in the wet ground just outside of their cave and then left the valley.
Chapter 73
The veiled woman was sitting on a stone bench in the courtyard of the temple. She looked up at the silver moon and sighed. Scenes after scenes of her past flickered in her mind as she remembered the precious moments she shared with her lover. Silent tears rolled down her unlined cheeks as she thought about the mistakes she had made in her life, the devastation she had caused herself and in the lives of her family. It had been almost forty years since she had last seen her lover and yet she was unable to forget him. She felt ashamed of her betrayal of her family but she could not stop loving the man who had stolen her heart from the very first moment she had set her eyes on him. She had knelt for hours daily in front of the altar to pray for forgiveness for her sins. She wanted to confide in someone of her sins but she had remained steadfast in her vow of silence all these years. She wished that she could see the man whom she loved with all the heart just once more before she dies.
Suddenly the veiled woman’s ears perked up. Strands of sad melody from a flute broke the silence of the night. The veiled woman lifted her head, with hope in her eyes. She wrung her hands together nervously, trying to decide her next course of action. She had hesitated a moment too long as a man whose face was hidden behind a painted mask walked towards her. He continued to play those soulful sad melodies on his wooden flute. The veiled woman turned to run back into the temple but the man with the mask stopped her. He handed her a jade medallion that was returned to him a few days ago.
The veiled woman blanched when she saw the jade medallion. It was the medallion that her lover had given her years ago. A couple of weeks ago she had found a medallion in the courtyard of the temple. It was almost identical to the one that she owned except it had a crack in it. She recognized it as the one that belonged to her lover. She had deliberately substituted that medallion, which she had found with the one that she owned. She hoped that her lover would somehow get the secret message that she was alive and was thinking of him. She had wanted the chance to see her lover one more time.
However she was afraid of her feelings and the hold her lover still held over her heart when he was finally standing in front of her. She shook her head in denial and continued on her way back into the temple. The masked man stood in her path, “Please don’t go. I am sorry that I have wronged you in the past. Please say that you will forgive me.”
The veiled woman was torn in her feelings, she wanted to stay with the masked man but she knew that it would be a sin for her to do so. She wished that fate had not been so cruel to them. It was too late, dozens of years too late. She shook her head and choked back her tears silently as she moved to walk around the masked man.
The masked man raised his right palm to smash it on his head. Upon seeing the drastic response by the masked man to her silence, the veiled woman threw herself into the arms of the masked man, sobbing with grief, “Please don’t.”
The masked man gathered the veiled woman in his arms, “Please say that you will forgive me.”
“There is nothing to forgive. You did not do anything wrong. Fate had not been kind to us. Now it is too late,” the veiled woman sobbed into his chest.
“It is not too late for us. Please come with me. We can go to a secluded place to live the rest of our lives in peace,” the masked man tried to persuade the veiled woman.
“No, it would be a sin. I am married to another man,” the veiled woman protested.
“Your husband had died of a heart attack two days ago. I heard the news on my way here,” the masked man informed the veiled woman who was shocked by the news.
The veiled woman knelt down and wept. She felt guilty that she had failed in her duties as a wife and had deserted her husband. The masked man shook his head slightly at his lover’s sorrow, “Your husband had set you free years ago. Our daughter told me about her adoptive father’s love for you. He sensed your sorrow and despair, as you felt obligated to stay with him out of duty. He knew that you loved another man and could not love him with all your heart. After you disappeared, he had tried to look for you. When he could not find you, he was very sad but he wanted you to be happy. He loved our daughter very much and had treated her very well as his own. When our daughter was old enough to understand about relationships he told her about us. He told her that if she ever saw you, she was to let you know that he had released you from the wedding vows. He loved you so much that he wanted you to be free and happy.”
“I feel so guilty that I had failed him. He had been very good to me throughout my stay with him. I would like to go to his grave to pay my respects,” the veiled woman told the masked man. “I would like you to accompany me,” she requested. The masked man nodded his head in acquiescence. The old couple walked away from the temple.
The veiled woman told the masked man that she had missed him very much and that she had tried to climb to the top of a hill one day to ask the wind to carry her message of love to him. However she had lost her balance and fell when she was halfway up the hill. She had rolled down the hill and was severely injured. The nuns from the temple rescued her and nursed her back to health. She had amnesia in the first few years after they rescued her and was unable to tell them anything about her identity or life. When she finally could remember everything she was too ashamed to talk about her life. She took a vow of silence and the nuns did not pressed her for any information. The head priestess took her in and she had stayed with them all those years. She had prayed for forgiveness for her sins daily, trying to forget about him but she was unsuccessful.
The veiled woman told the masked man that she thought of him daily and cried herself to sleep nightly. Several nights ago she happened to hear the sad melodies played by a handsome young man in the courtyard of the temple. The handsome young man had a beautiful young girl with him. The sad melodies were that ones that the veiled woman had composed herself, which she used to play for her lover. She suspected a connection between the young man and her past life.
Later when she found the jade medallion that belonged to her lover in the young girl’s possession, it confirmed her suspicion of the young couple’s connection to her lover. She had deliberately given her own medallion to the young girl and hoped that the young girl would pass the message on to her lover that she was alive and that she thought of him daily.
The masked man told the veiled woman that he had gone back to the Central Plains to look for her when he first heard about her disappearance but had not been successful. He had drunk heavily and one day had fallen off a cliff in his drunken state. He had broken many bones and it took him a year to recover. He had decided to stay in the remote valley where he had landed. It was fate that the young couple had fallen down the same cliff and landed in the remote valley. He had taken them under his tutelage as his students. He loved the young couple dearly and had given his jade medallion to the young girl as his wedding present to her. The masked man told the veiled lady that when his student returned the medallion to him, he recognized it as the one that belonged to her. His own medallion had a crack in it from his accident. He understood the secret message and had left Mongolia to look for her immediately.
Chapter 74
When the old couple reached the grave of the veiled woman’s late husband, they both knelt down in respect. The veiled woman took off her veil, revealing a very beautiful woman in her fifties. She had flawless delicate complexion and the most mesmerizing soulful eyes. She looked almost identical to Lady Lily. She was Sung Li Lien, Lady Lily’s mother whom everyone assumed to be dead.
The masked man took off his mask, revealing a once handsome man whose face was disfigured. It was Lin Yik Fei. He looked at Madam Li Lien nervously, not sure if she would faint from shock at his grotesque appearance. Madam Li Lien took his face lovingly in both her hands, “Yik Fei, you must have suffered a lot of pain in the accident. I am sorry that I wasn’t there to take care of you when you were injured and in pain.”
“It is alright. Maybe it was to pay for the sins I had committed. I am glad that you are not repulsed by my ugly appearance,” Lin Yik Fei told Madam Li Lien with relief.
“It was not your appearance that made me fall for you. It was your strength and your love for me. Beauty will fade with age but true love will survive the test of time,” Madam Li Lien reassured Lin Yik Fei. After paying their respects to the late General Han, they walked away from the grave. Madam Li Lien went back to the temple and had a talk with the head priestess. She said her goodbyes to all the nuns and thanked them for sheltering and taking care of her. Then Lin Yik Fei took Madam Li Lien back to the remote valley in Mongolia.
Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling welcomed their Sifu and Madam Li Lien home. The young couple had stayed on to wait for their return. Madam Li Lien was grateful to Princess Mei Ling for catching on to the secret message she was trying to convey and that Lin Yik Fei had received the message. Madam Li Lien liked the spirited, mischievous, pretty young girl very much. As for Kiu Wai, Madam Li Lien was proud to have such a loyal, handsome young man as her grandson. Kiu Wai told Madam Li Lien as much as he could about Lady Lily. Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling stayed in the remote valley for another week and then left. The young couple promised to come back for visits. Kiu Wai sent a message to his parents informing them that they had found Madam Li Lien and that she was with their Sifu.
Lin Yik Fei and Madam Li Lien lived peacefully in the valley. They were happy to be together after so many years of separation. Prince Yat Min brought Lady Lily one day secretly to visit her parents. It was a tearful yet joyous reunion for Lady Lily and her parents. Prince Yat Min and Lady Lily promised Lin Yik Fei and Madam Li Lien to keep their secret because the older couple wanted to live a quiet life and avoid any scandals.
Epilogue
One year later, cries of a newborn resounded in the small hut that belonged to Danzhu Tillim. Madam Butterfly came out of the hut, “Congratulations, Prince Kiu Wai. Princess Mei Ling had given birth to a very beautiful baby boy.”
Kiu Wai ran into the room where his tired wife was holding their newborn son. Princess Mei Ling looked at Kiu Wai with a mischievous smile on her face, “He is the most beautiful baby I have ever seen. One day he is going to be even more handsome than his father.”
Kiu Wai gave his cheeky wife a playful tweak to her cute nose, “Yes, he is the most beautiful baby in the world. He has inherited the beauty of his mother.” The young couple laughed, they were happy to have a healthy beautiful son.
After Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling left the Chinese capital for Mongolia, Madam Butterfly had stayed on in the Chinese palace long enough to cure the Chinese Emperor of his poison before returning to Mongolia. When she received news that Princess Mei Ling would be giving birth soon, she had come to stay at the hut with the young couple. She had helped to deliver the baby and had stayed on with them to help with taking care of the baby.
A couple of days after the baby was born, Kiu Wai and Princess Mei Ling were playing with their son when Madam Butterfly came into the hut to announce the arrival of both Kiu Wai’s and Princess Mei Ling’s parents. The young couple went out of the hut with the baby in Princess Mei Ling’s arms to greet their parents. They were happy to see their parents talking amicably with each other. Princess Jing Li and Lady Lily came forward to gush over their new grandson. Kiu Wai walked towards Prince Yat Min and Prince Yuan Kit who were chatting animatedly and laughing under a tree. Kiu Wai was happy to see the two former rivals so friendly with each other.
Suddenly sounds of joyous music could be heard. Everyone looked up with surprise and curiosity. It was Madam Li Lien and Lin Yik Fei! The old couple walked towards them and was playing a duet of joyous music on their flutes to welcome their great grandson. It was indeed a heart-warming sight as the huge family gathered around in happiness and harmony.
THE END
|
|